2018-01-30T11:24:05-04:00

TrinityLight

The Bible teaches that God is absolutely transcendent. He is eternal; He is the Creator.

Words of “Tom” will be in blue.

***

My general opinion is that the Bible teaches that Jesus is divine. There is clearly a degree of subordinationism within the Bible (and the pre-Nicene Fathers). I do not think the Bible suggests that Christ’s –ousia is inferior to the Father’s –ousia, but I do not think that God’s divinity or Christ’s divinity in the Bible is ever said to be a product of their (one or shared or possessed or different or …) ousia. Of course the Bible never uses “ousia” to mean the substance of the Father or the shared divine substance. Thus, what the Bible does do is subordinate Christ to His Father and not comment on the relative equivalence or lack of equivalence of their –ousia.

Jesus’ Own Words:

MATTHEW 10:40 (KJV). . . he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me.

JOHN 5:17-21 But Jesus answered them, My Father worketh hitherto, and I work. (18) Therefore the Jews sought the more to kill him, because he not only had broken the sabbath, but said also that God was his Father, making himself equal with God. (19) Then answered Jesus and said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father do: for what things soever he doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise. (20) For the Father loveth the Son, and sheweth him all things that himself doeth: and he will shew him greater works than these, that ye may marvel. (21) For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth {them}; even so the Son quickeneth whom he will.

JOHN 10:30-33 I and {my} Father are one. (31) Then the Jews took up stones again to stone him. (32) Jesus answered them, Many good works have I shewed you from my Father; for which of those works do ye stone me? (33) The Jews answered him, saying, For a good work we stone thee not; but for blasphemy; and because that thou, being a man, makest thyself God. 

JOHN 10:38 But if I do, though ye believe not me, believe the works: that ye may know, and believe, that the Father {is} in me, and I in him.

JOHN 12:44-45 Jesus cried and said, He that believeth on me, believeth not on me, but on him that sent me. (45) And he that seeth me seeth him that sent me. 

JOHN 14:7-10 If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him. (8) Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us. (9) Jesus saith unto him, have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou {then}, Shew us the Father? (10) Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works.

JOHN 15:23 He that hateth me hateth my Father also.

JOHN 17:10-11 And all mine are thine, and thine are mine; and I am glorified in them. (11) And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we {are}.

NT Apostolic Witness:

JOHN 1:1-4 In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. (2) The same was in the beginning with God. (3) All things were made by him; and without him was not any thing made that was made. (4) In him was life; and the life was the light of men.

Monogenes (“Only Begotten”) The phrase “only begotten (Son)” (also used in Jn 3:16,18 and 1 Jn 4:9) is the Greek monogenes, which means, according to any Greek lexicon, “unique, only member of a kind.” It does not mean “created,” as some (e.g., Jehovah’s Witnesses) falsely interpret it. Christ is the eternal Son of God, and as such, possesses every attribute of pure Godhood, just as a human son partakes fully of humanness.

ACTS 20:28 Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood.

COLOSSIANS 1:16-17 For by him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether {they be} thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things were created by him, and for him: (17) And he is before all things, and by him all things consist. 

COLOSSIANS 2:9 For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily.

TITUS 2:13 Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; {RSV,NIV: “our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ”}

2 PETER 1:1 Simon Peter, a servant and an apostle of Jesus Christ, to them that have obtained like precious faith with us through the righteousness of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ: [RSV, NIV: “our God and Saviour Jesus Christ”]

I personally believe that God is three and God is one and we are to become gods.

The Bible teaches that God is absolutely transcendent. He is eternal; He is the Creator; He is omnipotent, omniscient, and omnipresent, and perfectly holy in and of Himself. None of these characteristics can ever apply to man. We are creatures, not eternal; we did not create the world, and lack all of the other characteristics above. We are fallen. We need a Savior. God doesn’t need a savior because He is perfectly holy.

God was not once one of us, as Mormons teach. We will not be “one of Him” either, because of the essential differences outlined above. Scores of biblical passages spell all these things out.

The exact manner of aligning those three Biblical truths is not specified in the Bible such that there is little room for differing opinions.

I profoundly disagree, and I have the biblical passages all laid out in my two papers detailing biblical proofs for the Holy Trinity and the Deity of Christ.

I build upon “God is love” into a Social Trinity model (like many Protestants and some Catholics). This seems to me to be the most straight forward way of interpreting the Bible. The only place that I am aware of that offers information on HOW God the Father and God the Son are ONE is when Christ prays for the Apostles to be one like He and His Father are one. Surely this will not be a oneness like Athanasius and Augustine meant when they said “homoousian.” It is also surely true that the Apostles were homoousian as Eusebius (the historian not the Nicene dissenter) and the majority of the Bishops at Nicea conceived of the term, even before Christ offered His prayer. 

To me the Trinity when used as a stick to beat upon LDS is associated with a meaning of homoousian that Athanasius and Augustine shared. This meaning was generally rejected during the Sabellian heresy. It was not preserved in the Council of Chalcedon. And it was not held by the majority of Bishops as Nicea. But, such technical designations IMO are extra Biblical and clearly so. In fact the moderate party at Nicea said they wished to only use Biblical language, but this was rejected because it would not adequately protect against the Arian heresy.

So, my point is that I think you are quite incorrect when you suggest that there is some straightforward way of developing Nicene orthodoxy to the exclusion of many other Trinity constructions from the Bible alone. 

I’ve provided plenty of Scripture already (both above and in the links I provided), and that is only the tip of the iceberg. You are welcome to provide Scripture for your beliefs, if you are convinced that multiple “trinitarian” viewpoints can be found in the Bible.

***

No doubt most Mormons are sincere, good, well-meaning people, with good morals and traditional values. But according to the definition of historic Christianity, they cannot possibly qualify as a species of it.

I think one of the clearest ways for a Catholic to decide who to apply the title “Christian” to is via the acceptance or rejection of the baptism of purported Christians. I am far more comfortable when a Catholic says that because of the way the magisterium has ruled on LDS baptism, I am not a Christian.

I have indeed used that argument, but also the one from Vatican II that presupposes belief in a Triune God, as part and parcel of being a Christian. And this precludes the radically unbiblical Mormon belief that God was once man, and man (men) will be God(s).

Correct baptism also presupposes a trinitarian formula, so the Trinity is key to the equation any way you look at it.

On the surface there are scriptural assertions that appear to contradict one another.

And “appear” is the key word.

When trying to take scripture as a whole, there are decisions that must be made concerning how to address these apparent contradictions. God’s oneness, the divinity of Christ, and the distinction between the Father and the Son create an apparent contradiction that must be resolved for a reasoned theology.

I don’t see any, in the way that orthodox trinitarianism ties everything together.

Nicene orthodoxy is one method that has some points in its favor.

No other schema is coherent, by a long shot. It explains the Bible in a coherent, self-consistent manner and takes into account all of the biblical data, not just tiny portions of it: and those, misinterpreted.

***

The early Church fathers regularly spoke of men becoming gods.

What I did not see you respond to was my statement about –ousia. The Bible NEVER uses –ousia as it was used at Nicea. When the Bible claims that the Son and the Father are one, it never uses –ousia (or hints at –ousia) as the HOW of this oneness.

So what? How is that relevant to anything? Obviously, councils develop the original kernel of biblical revelation, and so different words are employed. Famously, the word “Trinity” is not in the Bible either. This is neither here nor there.

But you say they are apostate anyway, which is another huge issue.

What I demonstrated was that oneness of God the Father and Jesus is apparent in Scripture. All essential characteristics possessed by God the Father are also possessed by Jesus. The only difference are things like Jesus having a body / the Incarnation, which do not represent essential differences, but only difference of role or action.

Deification / theosis (which I am well familiar with; see a Catholic explanation of it) is not at all like the Mormon concept. it retains God’s transcendence (and for that matter, monotheism) in a way that Mormon theology does not. It means “unity” with God; not equation with God or gods.

***

(originally 2-4-10)

Photo credit: Image by “spirit111” (October 2017) [Pixabay / CC0 Creative Commons license]

***

2018-01-25T17:36:02-04:00

Westminster Hall, Palace of Westminster

Catholics think that Protestants are fully incorporated into the Body of Christ by virtue of baptism.

[Pastor Keller’s words will be in blue. I was responding to his article, so he wasn’t “there” personally, to respond]

***

I have rebuked and rejected the extremists who made the claim that the Roman Catholic Church is the only true church and that you are not even saved unless you are part of that church.

Every Christian group believes that it has the truest theology, or else it would hardly have a reason for existence. The Catholic claim that there is only one true Church is simply hearkening back to the views of the Church fathers and, indeed, of the Bible itself, that knows nothing of denominations.

There is a lot of misunderstanding, however, about our claim that no one is saved apart from the Catholic Church. We do not believe that every person has to necessarily be a formal member of the Catholic Church to be saved. We think that if a person fully understands what the Catholic Church teaches, and rejects it, then they cannot be saved, but many do not understand our teachings, and we believe that God takes that into consideration.

The Catholic Church thinks that Protestants are fully incorporated into the Body of Christ by virtue of baptism, and that many graces are available within Protestantism, leading possibly even to salvation, if a person is unacquainted with Catholic teachings.

The Bible teaches that the church (ekklesia) is a body of Believers. The true church according to Scriptures is made up of those who have accepted Jesus Christ as their Savior and hold the Bible to be God’s inspired, inerrant Word, representing Absolute Truth and our final authority in all matters.

This is not true. The Bible is a supreme authority, yes, but it has to be interpreted in line with the Church. That is seen in many biblical examples; most notably the Jerusalem Council, recorded in Acts 15. The Church also includes sinners in its ranks, and has visible elements by which it can be identified.

It was nearly 400 years AD before what we know of today as the Roman Catholic Church emerged.

Hardly. We see clear signs of Catholic doctrines such as the Real presence in the Eucharist, bishops, a centralized hierarchy centered in Rome, baptismal regeneration, the communion of saints, Mariology, and so forth, from a very early period. Doctrines had to develop more fully, sure, but that is true of all Christian doctrines, so that the Trinity was more fully developed at the Council of Nicaea in 325 and at the Council of Chalcedon in 451 (the doctrine of the Two Natures of Christ).

What makes a true Christian church is faith in Jesus Christ and adherence to the Bible as God’s Word.

And what does that Bible teach? That is the question. What does one do when two or more of these churches disagree with each other on doctrine? The NT knows nothing of doctrinal relativism. There was one truth, period. So the trick is to determine where that lies. The Church Fathers always appealed to history and apostolic succession” tracing back the true Catholic doctrine and opposing those who could not trace their doctrines back to the apostles: like the Arians (precursors of today’s Jehovah’s Witnesses, who deny that Jesus is God). The Arians appealed to Bible alone because they couldn’t follow their heresy back to the beginning. It began in the 4th century.

So for Pope Benedict to state that all non-Roman Catholic churches are not true churches is a lie and not what the Bible teaches.

All we are doing is saying that the Bible teaches that there is but one “Church” and that we claim to be that Church. If someone wishes to argue that denominationalism and more than one Church can be found in the Bible, then let them make that argument. I contend that it cannot be done. Nor can a solely invisible Church be found in the Bible. The first thing to determine, then, is the nature of the Church. Then one has to figure out if this entity “The Church” exists and how to identify it.

Most troubling, however, is the Pope’s claim that salvation is only achieved through the Roman Catholic Church. I hate to give the Pope a Theology 101 lesson, but there is only one way to be saved and that is through faith in Jesus Christ alone. Period!

We agree with Protestants that salvation comes through Christ alone through grace alone. God uses the Church and human instruments to convey that salvation to men. The two are not mutually exclusive.

NO CHURCH CAN SAVE YOU!

We do not claim that the Catholic Church is the ultimate cause or origin of salvation. That is God alone. We are saying that God uses His own Church: that He set up by His own will, as His instrument in salvation, because human beings are not isolated individuals, with no connection to each other.

This notion that being part of a church can save you is not only anti-Biblical, it is pure blasphemy! In essence, what Pope Benedict is saying is that anyone outside of the Roman Catholic Church is not saved! That is not what the Bible teaches and is the type of statement I would expect out of a cult leader, not the head of the world’s 1.1 billion Catholics!

Nor is it what we teach. It is the Calvinist view that consigns people to hell solely because of an accident of birth, or never having heard the gospel message of Jesus Christ. We say only that whoever is saved is so in part because of the aid of the Catholic Church, whether they are aware of it or not, not that they will be damned if they are not formally a member of the Catholic Church.

It appears now that the Pope doesn’t even know how to be saved and I wonder if he is trusting Jesus by faith or his church for his own salvation?

No Catholic trusts the “Church” for his or her salvation. We simply believe that there is such a thing as a visible, historical Church, with apostolic succession, that has authority, and which can bind its members to believe certain things, and require them to reject heretical, false doctrines, and that this is clearly taught in the Bible.

I find it very troubling that the Pope would seek to placate those who are following the false religion of Islam to the depths of hell, yet has no problem telling Bible-believing Christians who have put their faith in Jesus Christ that unless they are part of the Roman Catholic Church they are not saved!

Ecumenism, apologetics and evangelism are all distinct and important tasks, but they are not mutually exclusive. We live in a world with others who do not believe as we do. This conflict causes wars and much misery. So, while not watering down our own beliefs, it is good and worthwhile to build bridges with others insofar as we can do so without forsaking our own beliefs and principles. The pope, as a hugely important world figure, does all these things.

The very reaction of Catholic critics proves this, because we get misery no matter what we do. If we claim there is one Church through which we can be saved, we’re accused of being narrow and dogmatic. But if we are ecumenical and reach out to Muslims as much as we can, then we are accused of forsaking the same gospel that we assert in connection with the one true Church and One True Doctrine. We can’t win for losing. In effect, unless we are Protestants, we’ll always be roundly condemned.

Nothing is more divisive than the unbiblical doctrine of denominationalism. True unity will only come through doctrinal unity, not a touchy-feely, “least common denominator” brand of low-church Protestantism. That has never brought about an end of division; only a weakening of orthodox Christian doctrine.

No Protestant denomination can be traced in historical continuity all the way back to the apostles. The Methodists derived from the Anglicans, who derived from the lustfulness of Henry VIII and his desire to break off of the Catholic Church for the reason of wanting to divorce his wife. Hardly a biblical origin . . . The Assemblies of God are only a little more than a century old, derived from the holiness movement of the 19th century, that was an offshoot of Methodism. The Baptists began with the Anabaptists in the 16th century. The Catholic Church began with Jesus commissioning Peter as the first pope in Matthew 16, and the infallible Church Council of Jerusalem (Acts 15).

There is no comparison. No Protestant denomination can demonstrate that it is in line with the consensus of the Fathers and the Bible. Eastern Orthodox is the only viable alternative to Catholicism, and we consider the Orthodox very close to us, and indeed, a “sister” Church.

The critical point is that while each group of churches or denominations have their own unique differences in regard to different doctrinal issues, what makes them Christian churches are the foundational element of the Christian faith.

The Bible nowhere sanctions doctrinal contradictions. There is “one Lord, on baptism, one faith” (Paul).

***

(originally 4-23-08)

Photo credit: The doors leading from St Stephen’s Porch to St Margaret’s Porch in the Palace of Westminster, London. Photo by Charles Hoffman (4-14-12) [Wikimedia CommonsCreative Commons Attribution-Share Alike 2.0 Generic license]

***

2018-01-23T14:04:35-04:00

SmithJoseph2

Mormonism holds to “another Jesus” (2 Cor 11:4) and many gods (polytheism).

(vs. Dr. Barry R. Bickmore)

PART TWO

GO TO PART ONE

***

IV. Mormon Historian Lance Owens’ Hypothesis Concerning the Occultic, Kabbalistic, and Gnostic Origins of Mormonism

It is the Mormon conception of God, not the Christian one, which is derived from non-biblical and non-apostolic sources, if we accept the fascinating and quite plausible Mormon arguments in the following works: Joseph Smith and Kabbalah: The Occult Connection, and Joseph Smith: America’s Hermetic Prophet (both by Lance S. Owens), D. Michael Quinn, Early Mormonism and the Magic World View (Salt Lake City: Signature Books, 1987), and John L. Brooke, The Refiner’s Fire: The Making of Mormon Cosmology, 1644-1844 (New York: Cambridge University Press, 1994).

Harold Bloom (himself a Jewish Kabbalist), cited in Owens’ first article above, expands upon the Gnostic influences upon Joseph Smith:

What is clear is that Smith and his apostles restated what Moshe Idel, our great living scholar of Kabbalah, persuades me was the archaic or original Jewish religion. . . . My observation certainly does find enormous validity in Smith’s imaginative recapture of crucial elements, elements evaded by normative Judaism and by the Church after it. The God of Joseph Smith is a daring revival of the God of some of the Kabbalists and Gnostics, prophetic sages who, like Smith himself, asserted that they had returned to the true religion. . . . Either there was a more direct Kabbalistic influence upon Smith than we know, or, far more likely, his genius reinvented Kabbalah in the effort necessary to restore archaic Judaism. (The American Religion: The Emergence of the Post-Christian Nation, New York: Simon & Shuster, 1992, 99, 105; see also Moshe Idel, Kabbalah: New Perspectives [New Haven, Connecticut: Yale University Press, 1988, 260] and Gershom Scholem, Major Trends in Jewish Mysticism [New York: Schocken Books, 1974, 21] )

Mormon historian Lance S. Owen, in the same article, lays out his case for the occultic, Gnostic, Masonic, and theosophical origins of Joseph Smith’s ultra-heterodox doctrine of God. I shall quote it at some considerable length, since it sheds much light on the mysterious origins of Mormon theology. Significantly, this paper was awarded the Mormon History Association’s prestigious award for “Best Article in Mormon History”:

Though yet little understood, from Joseph’s adolescent years forward he had repeated, sometime intimate and arguably influential associations with distant legacies of Gnosticism conveyed by Kabbalah and Hermeticism . . . there is substantial documentary evidence, material unexplored by Bloom or Mormon historians generally, supporting a much more direct Kabbalistic and Hermetic influences upon Smith and his doctrine of God than has previously been considered possible.Through his associations with ceremonial magic as a young treasure seer, Smith contacted symbols and lore taken directly from Kabbalah. In his prophetic translation of sacred writ, his hermeneutic method was in nature Kabbalistic. With his initiation into Masonry, he entered a tradition born of the Hermetic-Kabbalistic tradition. These associations culminated in Nauvoo, the period of his most important doctrinal and ritual innovations. During these last years, he enjoyed friendship with a European Jew well-versed in the standard Kabbalistic works and possibly possessing in Nauvoo an extraordinary collection of Kabbalistic books and manuscripts. By 1844 Smith not only was cognizant of Kabbalah, but enlisted theosophic concepts taken directly from its principal text in his most important doctrinal sermon, the “King Follett Discourse.”

Smith’s concepts of God’s plurality, his vision of God as anthropos, and his possession by the issue of sacred marriage, all might have been cross-fertilized by this intercourse with Kabbalistic theosophy–an occult relationship climaxing in Nauvoo . . .

. . . new Hermetic philosophers.There are, they suggested, two realms of reality–call them heaven and earth, spirit and matter, God and man–in relation to each other, shadowing each other. What happens in one realm echoes in the other, the Divine life reflects itself in the life of women and men, and they by their intentions and actions affect the Divine.

This idea infused Kabbalah, one example being the image of God as archetypal Man, the Adam Kadmon: Man below reflected the Divine form above. The influential seventeenth-century Hermetic philosopher Robert Fludd interpreted this idea to imply a spiritual creation which preceded the physical. God’s first creation, stated Fludd, was “an archetype whose substance is incorporeal, invisible, intellectual and sempiternal; after whose model and divine image the beauty and form of the real world are constructed.” The terms macrocosmos and microcosmos–the outer form and the inner form–also reflected this duality. The outer formed creation of the universe–the macrocosmos–reflected (and was a reflection of) the microcosmos–the inner mystery of creation and seed of God in man. To this view, both microcosmos and macrocosmos ultimately were dual mirrors of the Divine. These concepts resonate in Joseph Smith’s theosophy.

[Footnote 33 for this section] In Joseph Smith’s translation of the Book of Genesis, begun in 1831, one finds a clear parallel. Smith gives this new reading for Genesis 2:5-9: “For I the Lord God, created all things of which I have spoken, spiritually, before they were naturally upon the face of the earth . . . for in heaven created I them, and there was not yet flesh upon the earth . . . . all things were before created, but spiritually were they created and made, according to my word.” In Genesis 6:66 he continues the idea, “And behold, all things have their likeness . . . . both things which are temporal and things which are spiritual; things which are in the heavens above, and things which are on the earth…both above and beneath, all things bear record of me.” (Joseph Smith’s “New Translation” of the Bible, [Independence, MO: Herald Publishing House, 1970], 30.) Brigham Young developed the idea: “We cannot talk about spiritual things without connecting with them temporal things, neither can we talk about temporal things without connecting spiritual things with them. They are inseparably connected….” Leonard Arrington emphasized the importance of this concept for an understanding of early Mormonism’s evolution: “Joseph Smith and other early Mormon leaders seem to have seen every part of life, and every problem put to them, as part of an integrated universe in which materialities and immaterialities were of equal standing, or indistinguishable, in God’s kingdom. Religion was relevant to economics, politics, art, and science.” (Leonard Arringtion, Great Basin Kingdom: Economic History of the Latter-Day Saints [Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1958; reprinted Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press], 5-6.) It is a view closely parallel by the Hermetic tradition . . .

Eighteenth-century Masonry was forcefully shaped by esoteric Hermetic-Kabbalistic traditions . . . during the period of Joseph Smith’s life Masonry was not uncommonly believed to be associated with a Rosicrucian legacy of alchemical, Kabbalistic, and Hermetic lore and its reformative religious aspirations . . .

The eighteenth century was a fertile breeding ground for occult societies, almost all of which had groundings in a Hermetic-Kabbalistic framework and upon a bedrock of Masonry and Rosicrucianism . . . Existing orders and lodges were not uncommonly transmuted by the force of strange individuals, new visions, and claims of ever more enlightened, ancient origins. Examples come easily: Adam Weishaupt who sought through his Masonic order of the Illuminati, founded in 1776, to transform German politics and society; the mysterious Comte de Saint-Germain (ca. 1710-85), a devotee of alchemy and occult arts, who widely influenced continental lodges of Masonry; Count Alessandro di Cagliostro (ca. 1743-95) who blended Egyptian and Kabbalistic symbolism into his Egyptian Masonic rite, an order which included men, women, and rumors of ritual sexual liaisons; Martinez de Pasqually (ca. 1715-79) and his Order of Les Elus Cohen (the Elect Priests), claiming a Kabbalistic, Masonic restoration of the ancient priesthood of Judaism, a notion echoed in other esoteric manifestations of Masonry; and Louis Claude de St. Martin (1743-1803), disciple of de Pasqually, who long remained an influence upon French occultism. To these must be added the brilliant Swedish seer Emanuel Swedenborg (1688-1772), founder of a religious movement that touched esoteric Masonry.

[Footnote 72 (partial) ] In his nineteenth-century encyclopedia of Freemasonry, Macoy gives a partial summary of these, listing forty-eight rites or systems of symbolical ceremonies designed to convey “Masonic ideals”; the vast majority of these originating between about 1750 and 1810 (Robert Macoy, General History, Cyclopedia and Dictionary of Freemasonry [New York: Masonic Publishing Co., 1872], reprinted as A Dictionary of Freemasonry [New York: Bell Publishing, 1989], 326-29) . . .

In summary, common threads of a specific mythos weave through these movements and societies, even if they are not of one common cloth. In the occult inclinations of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries one finds a recurrent theme of restoration: restoration of a more perfect, ancient order; of forgotten priesthood; of secret mysteries and rituals; and of lost occult words and powers. Often there mingles in the visionary fabric a practical thread: Man is intrinsically and eternally imbued with uncreated divine intelligence, an elixir by which he may alchemically transmute the dark material world–including its social and political structures–and thus restore Zion upon the earth . . .

. . . D. Michael Quinn’s seminal study Early Mormonism and the Magic World View . . . In his introduction [ix-x], Quinn began by exorcising the forgeries and summoning the facts:

. . . Sources [whose authenticity are beyond question] provide evidence of Joseph Smith’s participation in treasure digging; the possession and use of instruments and emblems of folk magic by Smith, his family members, and other early LDS leaders; the continued use of such implements for religious purposes in the establishment and early years of Mormonism; and the sincere belief of many early Mormons in the magic
world view.

Subsequently, Quinn moved beyond these simple data. Indeed, “comprehensive” is hardly an adequate description of his survey. Magical rituals, Kabbalah, Hermes Trismegistos, Rosicrucians, Seer’s stones, divining rods, Masonic lore, and astrology: Quinn binds them all, by evidence weak and strong, to Joseph . . .

Whatever one concludes about the varied hints of scattered early associations with Hermeticism, Joseph Smith had well-documented connections with one of the tradition’s major legacies, Masonry. The prophet’s associations with the Masonic tradition are thoroughly documented . . .

The ubiquitous influence of Kabbalah upon the occult traditions of the nineteenth century has been stressed, but its specific import in Masonry requires repeated emphasis. Noted historian of occultism Arthur Edward Waite suggested in his . . . [A NewEncyclopedia of Freemasonry [London: William Rider and Son, 1923, 1:47]. that much of the “great” and “incomprehensible” heart of Masonry came from Kabbalah, “the Secret Tradition of Israel.” He finds such important Masonic symbols as the Lost Word, the Temple of Solomon, the pillars Jachin and Boaz, the concept of the Master-Builder, and restoration of Zion, all derived from the lore of Kabbalah. The organizer of Scottish Rite Freemasonry in America, Albert Pike, manifested a similar sentiment and indexed over seventy entries to the subject of Kabbalah in his classic nineteenth-century study, Morals and Dogma of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry [Charleston, SC, 1871]. Though Pike’s work was published in 1871, his views reflected lore already established in Masonry during the period of Joseph Smith’s Masonic initiations three decades earlier. Indeed, one of the earliest documentary mentions of Masonry appearing in 1691 specifically linked it with these Jewish traditions.

As Homer notes, the Scottish Rite developed by Pike was an evolution of the eighteenth-century French Masonic Rite de Perfection, which in several degrees was influenced by Kabbalah . . . Given the wide diffusion of a Christianized and Rosicrucian version of Kabbalah into Masonry, Joseph Smith probably heard something about the tradition during the course of his almost twenty-year association with Masons and Freemasonry . . .

With the tools of allegory, symbol, and imagination, and in a format suggesting great mysterious antiquity, men touched by the Masonic mythos began producing new “ancient” rituals. One is reminded of Ireneaus’ complaint about the Gnostics responding to the creative muse of their times: “every one of them generates something new, day by day, according to his ability; for no one is deemed mature, who does not develop . . . some mighty fiction.” [Adversus haereses, 1.18.1] . . .

In Nauvoo, in 1842 and after, I suggest Joseph Smith encountered a reservoir of myths, symbols, and ideas conveyed in the context of Masonry but with complex and more distant origins in the Western esoteric tradition. They apparently resonated with Smith’s own visions, experiences modulating his spiritual life from the time of his earliest intuitions of a prophetic calling. He responded to this stimulus with a tremendous, creative outpouring–the type of creative response Gnostic myth and symbol were meant to evoke, and evidently had evoked across a millennium of history . . .

Van Hale, in his analysis of the [King Follett] discourse’s doctrinal impact, notes four declarations made by Joseph Smith which have had an extraordinary and lasting impact on Mormon doctrine: men can become gods; there exist many Gods; the gods exist one above another innumerably; and God was once as man now is. Interestingly, these were all concepts that could, by various exegetical approaches, be found in the Hermetic-Kabbalistic tradition. But even more astoundingly, it appears Joseph actually turned to the Zohar for help in supporting his introduction of these radical doctrinal assertions . . .

. . . Brigham Young’s assertion that “Adam is God.” Brigham claimed that Joseph had taught him this doctrine–although there is no evidence that Joseph ever publicly avowed such a view.147 In Kabbalah the theme is, however, prominent: Adam Kadmon is indeed “God,” and His form is in the image of a Man–as noted earlier. Given the evidence that Joseph did know some elements of Kabbalah and had access both to the Zohar and to a Jew familiar with a wide range of Kabbalistic materials, it seems probable that Brigham heard this concept in some form from Joseph. The Adam-God doctrine may have been a misreading (or simplistic restatement) by Brigham Young of a Kabbalistic and Hermetic concept relayed to him by the prophet . . .

Joseph Smith did indeed bring into America elements of an ancient culture–but that culture was not temporally very distant from the prophet. When Joseph was introduced to Jewish Kabbalah in its classic form in Nauvoo, he found — consciously or unconsciously — the fiber of a thread woven throughout the fabric of his life. The magic he met as a youth, the prophetic reinterpretation of scripture and opening of the canon to divine revelation, the Masonic symbol system: all of these were reflections of an heterodox Hermetic religious tradition that had persisted in various occult fashions within the Western religious tradition for centuries, a tradition of which Kabbalah was a most important part . . .

As interwoven into Hermeticism, Kabbalah was a tradition not just of theosophic assertions, but of return to prophetic vision. For a millennium or more–perhaps dating all the way back to the suppressed heresy of the Gnostics–men and women within this larger tradition asserted the reality of their vision . . . Individuals caught in this experience not uncommonly saw themselves as prophets . . . They probed the mystery of Adam and Eve, and primal creation, they embraced rituals and symbols as non-verbal expressions of ineffable insights. Their sexuality was sacralized, and not infrequently their sacred sexual practices ranged beyond the bounds of expression accepted by the societies of their times . . . They authored pseudoepigraphic works, invoking ancient voices as their own . . . When Joseph sought a mirror to understand himself he found reflections in a history not so distant as that of ancient Israel. His story, the prophet’s story, lived within the occult legacy of his time. He touched that legacy often, and he saw in it the image–even if dimmed and distorted–of a priesthood he shared. (Lance S. Owens [Mormon], Joseph Smith and Kabbalah: The Occult Connection, originally published in Dialogue: A Journal of Mormon Thought, Fall 1994)

What does the Mormon “orthodox establishment” think of all this? Owens writes about that as well:

. . . a fundamental crisis looms before Joseph Smith’s church–and the crux of the predicament is Joseph Smith. Late twentieth-century Mormonism is being forced into an uncomfortable confrontation with its early nineteenth-century origins–an inevitable encounter given the preeminent import of the founding prophet to his religion . . . now, one hundred and fifty years after his death, Smith’s place in Western religious history is undergoing an important and creative reevaluation. Historians and religious critics alike are examining him anew. And in his history’s newest reading, themes unrecognized by its orthodox interpreters are quickly moving to stage center. Quite simply put, modern Mormonism–guardian of the Prophet’s story–has no idea what to do with the rediscovered, historical, and rather occult Joseph Smith . . .Joseph Smith a modern Gnostic prophet? Certainly nowhere within the vast domains of America religion did this proclamation cause more consternation or amazement than within its Mormon provinces and borderlands . . . In the form now foreshadowed, Joseph Smith’s story is, of course, almost entirely unknown to his church . . . investigators soon brought to the surface a wealth of unquestionably genuine historical evidence–much of it long available but either misunderstood, suppressed, or ignored–substantiating that Smith and his early followers had multiple involvements with magic, irregular Freemasonry, and traditions generally termed occult.

Though a work still very much “in progress”, Joseph Smith’s story is now being pieced together in a new and entirely unorthodox fashion . . . between 1822 and 1827 he was enlisted to act as “seer” for several groups engaged in treasure digging. Not only did he possessed a “seer stone” into which he could gaze and locate things lost or hidden in the earth, but it has recently became evident this same stone was probably the “Urim and Thummim” later used to “translate” portions of the Book of Mormon . . .

Three very curious parchments and a dagger owned by Joseph Smith’s brother, Hyrum, have been careful preserved by his descendants as sacred relics, handed down from eldest son to eldest son after his death. Family tradition maintained they were religious objects somehow used by Hyrum and Joseph. When finally allowed scrutiny by individuals outside the family, it was recognized they were the implements of a ceremonial magician. The dagger bears the sigil of Mars. The three parchments, each apparently intended for a different magical operation, are inscribed with a variety of magic symbols and sigils. Another heirloom also fell into perspective: a “silver medallion” owned by Joseph Smith and carried on his person at the time of his murder in Carthage jail, was identified to be a talisman. It is inscribed front and back with the magic square and sigil of Jupiter, the astrological force associated with the year of Joseph Smith’s birth. All of these items could have been constructed using the standard texts of ceremonial magic available in the late eighteenth and early nineteenth century: Agrippa’s Occult Philosophy, Sibly’s Occult Sciences, and Barrett’s The Magus . . .

In the autumn of 1994 pieces of the prophet puzzle began falling into place; a unifying pattern was discerned within the unusual array of historical information outlined above. Joseph Smith’s quest for a sacred golden treasure buried in dark earth, his involvement with ceremonial magic, the angelic visitations, the pseudepigraphic texts he “translated”, his declaration of Masonry as a remnant of priesthood, and his restoration of a Temple with its central mystery of a sacred wedding–all could be fitted into one very recently recognized context: Hermeticism . . . John L. Brooke, professor of history at Tufts University, has recently explored this subject in a seminal 1994 study of Mormonism and Hermeticism, The Refiner’s Fire: The Making of Mormon Cosmology, 1644-1844 [New York: Cambridge University Press, 1994]. Brooke notes the “striking parallels between the Mormon concepts of coequality of matter and spirit, of the covenant of celestial marriage, and of an ultimate goal of human godhood and the philosophical traditions of alchemy and Hermeticism . . . Smith’s religion-making imagination was allied in several ways with remnants of an hermetic tradition frequently linked to gnosticism . . .

For a decade, Brooke suggests, Smith’s emergent hermetic theology was disguised under the coloring of traditional Christian restorationism and formed as new Christian church. But finally, in the last years of his life, the veil was parted [Brooke, 281]:

At Nauvoo he publicly and unequivocally announced his new theology of preexistent spirits, the unity of matter and spirit, and the divinization of the faithful, and he privately pursued the consummation of alchemical-celestial marriage as the ultimate vehicle to this divinity. The alchemical-hermetic term of coniunctio powerfully summarizes the resolution that Smith had achieved at Nauvoo by the summer of 1844.

He had established a theology of the conjunction–the unification–of the living and the dead, of men and women, of material and spiritual, of secular and sacred, all united in a “new and everlasting covenant” over which he would preside as king and god. In these circumstances the conventional boundary between purity and danger, right and wrong, law and revolution, simply melted away . . . In effect the greater Mormon emergence can be visualized as meta-alchemical experience running from opposition to union, an experience shaped and driven by the personality of Joseph Smith. (From: Joseph Smith: America’s Hermetic Prophet, an article which first appeared in Gnosis: A Journal of Western Inner Traditions, Spring 1995)

In a thoroughly hostile Mormon review of Owens’ thesis on the Foundation for Ancient Research and Mormon Studies (FARMS) site (Brigham Young University) [link now defunct], William J. Hamblin, while raising many worthy and legitimate points of contention, by and large uses the old lawyer’s tactic of “obfuscate and deny everything,” with excruciating (though, on one level, brilliant) use of historiographical relative minutiae, a methodology which a skeptical (albeit unsophisticated) observer might regard as not being able to see the forest for the trees. His “give no quarter” approach is illustrated in such passages as the following:

There is no contemporary primary evidence that Joseph himself owned or
used the parchments or dagger; one late source claims he had a
talisman in his pocket at the time of his death. We do not know
why Joseph had the talisman, or even if he really did. And we do
not know — if he had it — what he thought of it. We do not know
when, how, or why these items became heirlooms of the Hyrum
Smith family. Again, there is no contemporary primary evidence
that mentions Joseph or anyone in his family using these
artifacts — as Quinn himself noted, “possession alone may not be
proof of use.” There is no evidence that Joseph ever had any
magic books. There is no evidence that Joseph ever had an occult
mentor who helped him make or use these items.

The methodology used by Owens is a classic example of what
one could call the miracle of the addition of the probabilities. The
case of Quinn and Owens relies on a rickety tower of unproven
propositions that do not provide certainty, rather a geometrically
increasing improbability . . .

We now come to the heart of Owens’s article, the contention that
Joseph was influenced by Kabbalah. This is the only part of his
argument for which he provides new evidence and analysis. But,
like the rest of his thesis, this argument evaporates under critical
scrutiny . . .

The great methodological problem of Owens — again mirrored in Brooke’s
method — is his failure to provide parallels between unique
kabbalistic ideas and Latter-day Saint thought . . .

He provides no solid primary evidence to demonstrate that Joseph Smith had a
profound knowledge of the esoteric traditions . . . The ideas that Joseph
allegedly borrowed from kabbalism are also found in biblical texts,
which Joseph Smith is known to have studied intensely . . . Throughout his
article Owens employs some interesting forms of rhetorical legerdemain in an
attempt to bolster his flimsy case. He is selective in which evidence he presents
and which he ignores . . .

His relatively few references to primary sources are frequently
misrepresentations or misunderstandings. He often simply
asserts his conclusions with no supporting evidence.

My friend Matt Moore aptly described Owens’s theory as another
attempt in the grand tradition of Quinn and Brooke at historia ex
nihilo the creation of history out of nothing. His efforts to pull a
magic rabbi out of his hat to bolster environmental explanations of
Joseph Smith’s revelations are simply smoke and mirrors. While
some in the audience may applaud, most will immediately be
able to “bust” the trick.

V. Creation Ex Nihilo (From Nothing)

CREATION FROM UNFORMED MATTER

The idea that God is an eternally indivisible, simple, unchangeable spirit essence is the basis for the mainstream Christian doctrine of creatio ex nihilo: creation from nothing.

We have seen how the Book of Mormon teaches God’s eternal immutability or unchangeability, as a “Great Spirit,” and that He “created all things” (Alma 18:26-29, Alma 22:9-10, Mormon 9:11-12, 2 Nephi 11:7, Mosiah 4:9) so it is not quite so easy for Dr. Bickmore to draw a Mormon-Christian contrast on this score as he seems to think.

. . . Know ye not that I, the Lord your God, have created all men . . . (2 Nephi 29:7; cf. Jacob 4:9, Mosiah 2:20,23,25, 4:12)

How can God (or gods, as the case may be, depending on which Mormon Scripture one consults) create all men, yet also evolve from men? Is this logical? Or is logic and the law of non-contradiction up for grabs in Mormonism too? So if we ask, “which came first, the chicken [God] or the egg [man]?”, does the post-Book of Mormon Mormon say “both”? Perhaps Dr. Bickmore can explain to us baffled outsiders how this sort of thinking (i.e., granting the inspiration of the Book of Mormon for the sake of argument) is to be understood and coherently set forth.

For if there be no Christ there be no God; and if there be no God we are not, for there could have been no creation. (2 Nephi 11:7)

This is nothing less than a spectacular and striking refutation of post-Book of Mormon LDS theology regarding matter and its relation to the Creator-God. For here we have “philosophy,” if you will — the very thing that Dr. Bickmore apparently claims is entirely absent from Mormonism (and that which supposedly fatally corrupted Christianity), as if it has no philosophy.

What this establishes — at least as explicitly as the Holy Bible itself does; perhaps more so — is the philosophical (very Aristotelian and Scholastic and Thomistic) notion of First Cause, Efficient Cause, or Prime Mover. This is actually a primitive version of the cosmological argument for God’s existence (just as Romans 1 offers a primitive teleological argument, or Argument from Design — another instance of “philosophy” in the Bible; cf. Alma 30:44).

Note that without God there is no creation. It is very simply and eloquently stated. Therefore, God is the cause of creation (or, logically, at least one of the causes or necessary antecedents — but as no other “god” is mentioned in the Book of Mormon, we can safely assume that this one “God” was the sole cause). Therefore, He Himself must be uncreated, and the universe of matter is not eternal, because it relies on God’s existence for its own coming-into-existence, which would appear to support creatio ex nihilo.

All of this flies in the face of “mature” Mormon theology that God is somehow (mysteriously) created (or transformed) like everything else, and that matter is eternal (a denial of the clear biblical doctrine of the transcendence of God, which the above passage appears to assert or support). In Mormonism, God (at least the “god” of this world, with whom we have to do, whom Brigham Young taught was Adam) is just a few steps further up the ladder of cosmic evolution. There is nothing particularly unique or special about him. He is not different in kind, or qualitatively, from us (not in his essence).

He was once like us, and we shall be like him. He has a body and wives and sex as we do. All of this heresy, however, was developed after the Book of Mormon, so that it blatantly contradicts it. If Mormons regarded the Book of Mormon as less than Scripture, then they wouldn’t have to grapple with the massive, insurmountable contradictions here detailed (a stroke of great fortune for Christian apologists such as myself! Such profound internal incoherence makes my job much easier).

That is, if God is “distinct from the world in fact and by essence,” as was stated by the Vatican Council, the question naturally arises as to whether matter is another fundamental principle apart from God. On the other hand, Joseph Smith taught that “The pure principles of element are principles which can never be destroyed; they may be organized and re-organized, but not destroyed. They had no beginning, and can have no end.” (14)

Aside from severe difficulties with the Second Law of Thermodynamics, whereby the universe is running down — therefore must have had a beginning, lest it would have endured annihilation billions of years ago, and present Big Bang cosmology, which also holds that the universe of matter that we now know (i.e., according to the presently-understood laws of nature) had a beginning, and is not eternal, this would also seem to contradict the verse above. Dr. Bickmore is a geologist, so I assume he would appreciate these things (and no doubt understand them far better than I do). But how does he square these very strong scientific findings with Joseph Smith’s contention that matter is eternal, and that God didn’t create, but merely “re-organized” what can’t even then be called “creation”?

Creatio ex nihilo is a biblical doctrine, too, even explicitly in at least one instance:

HEBREWS 11:3 (RSV) By faith we understand that the world was created by the word of God, so that what is seen was made out of things which do not appear.

Taken in conjunction with Genesis 1:1, this strongly indicates that creation did not involve pre-existent material, but was indeed out of nothing, by God’s Omnipotent Word and Will. Passages having to do with His omnipotence and providence and sustaining of the material universe also support this notion, as well as God’s transcendence and essential distinction from (i.e., superiority over, and cause of) His creation:

NEHEMIAH 9:6 . . . thou hast made heaven, the heaven of heavens, with all their host, the earth, and all {things} that {are} therein, . . . and thou preservest them all . . .
*

ACTS 17:24-25, 28 God that made the world and all things therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth . . . Neither is he worshipped with men’s hands, as though he needed any thing, seeing he giveth to all life, and breath, and all things . . . For in him we live, and move, and have our being; . . . For we are also his offspring.

ROMANS 11:36 For of him, and through him, and to him, {are} all things: to whom {be} glory for ever. Amen. (cf. Rom 9:5, Eph 4:6)

PHILIPPIANS 3:20-21 . . . we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ: (21) Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself.

COLOSSIANS 1:17 . . . by him all things consist. (cf. Mosiah 3:8)

1 TIMOTHY 6:13 . . . God, who quickeneth all things, . . .

HEBREWS 1:3 . . . upholding all things by the word of his power, . . . (cf. Jacob 4:9)

Thus, biblically speaking, creation was a free act of God, determined by His will alone; in no way a necessary act. God didn’t have to create. And if He had chosen not to, there might have been no matter in the universe; only spirit, if that were His will — since His will, providence, and omnipotence are the ultimate determinants of all things (Col 1:17, Heb 1:3). This is the biblical position. And it refutes the contrary Mormon doctrine of “re-formation” of existing eternal materials.

2 MACCABEES 7:28 (RSV) also explicitly teaches creatio ex nihilo:

. . . look at the heaven and the earth and see everything that is in them, and recognize that God did not make them out of things that existed. Thus also mankind comes into being.

Of course, Protestants (and perhaps Mormons as well) will immediately object that this is not Scripture, being part of the so-called Apocrypha, or what Catholics call the deuterocanonical books. Even granting that hostile assumption, however, Dr. Bickmore’s contention (see his next lengthy quote below) that creatio ex nihilo came into being around the second century A.D., due to Christian-Gnostic conflicts, and the incursion of “pagan” Greek philosophy into Christianity, is absolutely demolished. For no one denies that 2 Maccabees is a Jewish book, which recounts Jewish history and reflects Jewish beliefs, whether or not it is regarded as Scripture.

Some Jews did regard it as Scripture, since it was included in the Septuagint: translated by Jews in the 2nd century B.C. The book is thought to be an abridgement or epitome of the work of one Jason of Cyrene, who wrote in Egypt, it is thought, around 124 B.C., recounting events which took place from roughly 180-161 B.C. In any event, it far precedes both Christianity and Gnosticism, and shows that Jews accepted creatio ex nihilo (and — for the early Christians, the Fathers, and Catholics — that the notion is also explicitly biblical ; in the Old Testament, before Jesus was born).

In his 1990 Presidential address to the British Association for Jewish Studies, Peter Hayman asserted the following:

Nearly all recent studies on the origin of the doctrine of creatio ex nihilo have come to the conclusion that this doctrine is not native to Judaism, is nowhere attested in the Hebrew Bible, and probably arose in Christianity in the second century C.E. in the course of its fierce battle with Gnosticism. The one scholar who continues to maintain that the doctrine is native to Judaism, namely Jonathan Goldstein, thinks that it first appears at the end of the first century C.E., but has recently conceded the weakness of his position in the course of debate with David Winston. (15)

I don’t have time to go into this subject more deeply, but I want to note two points about the doctrine of creation before we move on. First, the Christians who wrote the New Testament lived before anyone was teaching a doctrine of creation ex nihilo, so again we have a doctrinal trend going from something like Joseph Smith’s doctrine and toward that of mainstream Christianity. Second, there was no reason for the question of the origin of matter to even come up until Christians adopted the concept of a God who is absolutely distinct from the material universe. The fact that the question didn’t come up until Christians started explicitly teaching a philosophical concept of God’s nature is good corroborating evidence that the original Christian God was anthropomorphic and material, just as in normative Judaism.

This argument can easily be dismissed as of no consequence or merit, given 2 Maccabees 7:28. Anthropomorphism has already been dealt with at length. The Jews believed (with regard to whether God the Father is material or spirit) precisely as Christianity does, and in opposition to the novel Mormon concepts, apparently derived from Greek material polytheism and later Gnostic teaching. St. Paul himself (a Christian Apostle, no less; perhaps the greatest one ever) makes an explicit statement of creatio ex nihilo:

ROMANS 4:17 (RSV) . . . God . . . who gives life to the dead and calls into existence the things that do not exist.

As God can create out of nothing, so He has the corresponding power to “uncreate,” obliterate or annihilate matter which He has created (see Psalm 102:25-27, written some ten centuries before Christ). So much for the contention: “the Christians who wrote the New Testament lived before anyone was teaching a doctrine of creation ex nihilo.”

As for classic Greek philosophy, and its relation to this question, it is somewhat of a mixed bag, showing some similarity to Mormonism and some to Christianity, but in any event, it is not a simple, straightforward, non-controversial matter of Greek philosophy being a primary cause of the “apostasy” of non-Mormon (i.e., orthodox) Christianity (at least in the latter’s doctrine of God), as Dr. Bickmore seems to believe. Concerning Plato’s teaching, philosopher and historian of philosophy Bertrand Russell writes:

The world, being sensible, cannot be eternal, and must have been created by God . . . “Finding the whole visible sphere not at rest, but moving in an irregular and disorderly fashion, out of disorder he brought order.” (Thus it appears that Plato’s God, unlike the Jewish and Christian God, did not create the world out of nothing, but re-arranged pre-existing material). (A History of Western Philosophy, New York: Simon & Schuster, 1945, 143-144)

And with regard to the view on God and creation of Plato’s student and successor, Aristotle, Mortimer J. Adler comments:

Aristotle’s God, unlike the God of the Bible, did not create the world. Aristotle would have denied the statement with which the Bible opens: In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth.” He would have denied it because he saw no reason whatsoever for thinking that the world ever had a beginning . . .Aristotle came to the conclusion that the prime mover is pure actuality — a being totally devoid of matter or potentiality. In addition, this immaterial being is a perfect being, a being lacking no perfection that remains for it to attain. This perfect being, which is the prime mover of the universe, Aristotle called God . . .

It is interesting to follow the reasoning that led him to affirm the existence of the immaterial and perfect being that he called God. That reasoning provided a model for later thinkers in their efforts to prove the existence of God — not Aristotle’s God, but the God of Genesis, the God who created the world out of nothing. The conception of God as Prime Mover and the conception of God as Creator are alike in three respects: the immateriality, the immutability, and the perfection of the Divine Being . . . Aristotle did not think it necessary to explain the existence of the universe. Being eternal, it never came into existence. (Aristotle for Everybody, New York: Bantam Books, 1978, 163, 170-171)

So we see (according to two experts in the history of philosophy, and of ideas) that the denial of creatio ex nihilo, as in Mormonism, is a Platonic, Aristotelian, and Greek concept, over against the Jewish and Christian, precisely the opposite of Dr. Bickmore’s conclusions. Plato did not believe in creatio ex nihilo and Aristotle didn’t believe in creation at all.

That being the case, they can hardly be blamed (as the most influential Greek philosophers) for the orthodox Christian and explicitly biblical doctrine of creation out of nothing. One must go to the Bible to attach blame on that score. In terms of God’s non-creative qualities, however, Plato and Aristotle are much closer to Christianity and Judaism, believing God to be non-material, perfect, immutable, etc., as opposed to the earlier Greek polytheistic mythology, where gods had bodies like men, as in Mormonism.

It comes as no surprise to me that Mormonism is, once again, more closely linked theologically to Greek pagan philosophy and mythology than to the Bible and the Jewish monotheistic tradition, but obviously this is not a position that Dr. Bickmore would relish. One can argue all day long about “influences” and precursors, and that endeavor is highly subjective by its very nature. The Bible offers an objective basis for determining orthodoxy and theological truth, and there Mormonism fails miserably, as repeatedly shown.

VI. Response to Mormon Claims About Trinitarian Subordination, Subjection, and the Creator/Creature Distinction in Early Christianity

THE DIVINE UNITY

One feature of the New Testament all Christians must come to terms with is the fact that in some passages the Father is represented as “the only true God,” while in others the Son and Holy Spirit are also called “God.” How can this apparent contradiction be resolved? Mainstream Christians hold that the members of the Trinity are separate “persons” who share a single “Divine Being” or “Divine Substance.” All three persons have always existed in the same relationship to one another, and there is no hierarchy within the Trinity except in a purely “economic” sense. On the other hand, Latter-day Saints believe the members of the Godhead are separate beings, and so in a sense we believe in more than one God.

What “sense” is that? It is polytheism, or tritheism, pure and simple. Dr. Bickmore stated in his letter at the beginning of this dialogue that Mormons “believe in” the “deity [Godhood] of Christ and the Holy Spirit.” So all three are regarded as God, but (we are now informed) they are “separate beings.” That is polytheism. Period. What else could it be called? Not to mention that in Mormonism, men can become gods (Satan’s promise in the Garden of Eden, which brought about the Fall of Mankind). What in the world is this view, if not polytheism?

However, Latter-day Saints also speak of “one God” in two senses. First, the Godhead is “one” in will, purpose, love, and covenant. Second, the Father is the absolute monarch of the known Universe, and all others are subject to Him.

It can readily be seen that these two disparate definitions of God must lead to different conclusions regarding the noted apparent contradiction. For example, if “God” is defined as an eternally indivisible, simple, unique, unchanging spiritual essence, it would make no sense to speak of three separate Beings as one God,

Agreed, which is why we do not do that; this is Dr. Bickmore’s confusion (and it begs the question). We speak of one Being; one God, Who subsists in Three Persons. We don’t expect that human beings (even those gifted with faith and grace) can totally comprehend this, just as (to use C.S. Lewis’ fascinating analogy) a creature who lived in a one-dimensional or even a two-dimensional world would not be expected to conceptualize what a three-dimensional world would be like.

The creature of a “square world” probably would have extreme difficulty visualizing a cube. We believe in the Trinity because it is revealed in Holy Scripture, unlike Mormon doctrines. It doesn’t surprise us that God’s nature would seem fantastic and (for lack of a better term) surreal to us, and “higher than our thoughts.” That is totally to be expected, given what God has revealed about others of His extraordinary attributes, by means of legitimate revelation, and natural theology as well (Romans 1).

because that would imply a division in the indivisible, and a plurality of something that is by definition unique. Any sort of hierarchy in the Trinity would imply the same.

Again, Dr. Bickmore assumes what he is trying to prove.

Furthermore, Frances Young wrote, “underlying the most crucial episode in the emergence of the Christian doctrine of God, namely the reply to Arianism, was affirmation of creation out of nothing.” (18) The dogma of creation from nothing puts everything into two categories: God, who is eternally unchanging, and everything else, which is created from nothing.

Correct.

So, if we allow that Jesus Christ is truly divine, rather than in some watered down sense as the Arians taught, He has to be identified with the unique “Divine Being.” However, if God is an anthropomorphic Being who is not disconnected from the material universe and did not create everything else from absolute nothingness, it makes perfect sense to speak of three separate Beings who are one God in the sense of absolute mental and moral unity.

Sure, if He is a physical Being. This again assumes what it is trying to prove; hence it is a worthless argument in this context, and is convincing only to Mormon ears, which already accept it. But we have seen ample evidence that none of these heretical notions are biblical; quite the contrary: they are all decisively refuted in Holy Scripture.

Since we have no requirement that God be absolutely “simple,” or without parts, and indivisible, we have no problem with the idea of hierarchy within the Godhead.

Of course not. But Mormons do have a huge, insurmountable problem in trying to achieve consistent, coherent biblical exegesis, and with the internal contradictions of the Book of Mormon over against later Mormon doctrines which aren’t found in it, and are, indeed, opposed in it.

The historical basis for the Latter-day Saint doctrine of the Divine Unity is very strong, because it was almost universally accepted among Christians before the Nicene Council of 325 A.D. that the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost were united in will, but separate in rank and glory.

This poses no problem, because it is a relatively abstract thing (like the filioque clause) and required considerable development to be fully understood, like many Christian doctrines. But the early Christians all thought that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit were God. That is the essence of the doctrine, which is all that legitimate development of doctrine requires to be present from the beginning. Mormon doctrine is demonstrably a corruption of the “Divine Unity” held by the early Church before Nicaea.

J.N.D. Kelly of Oxford University noted that even at the Council of Nicea the majority party believed “that there are three divine hypostases [or ‘persons’], separate in rank and glory but united in harmony of will.” This doctrine is called “subordinationism”, and R.P.C. Hanson wrote, “Indeed, until Athanasius began writing, every single theologian, East and West, had postulated some form of Subordinationism. It could, about the year 300, have been described as a fixed part of catholic theology.” Henry Bettenson explained “‘subordinationism’ was pre-Nicene orthodoxy.”

This was answered in my last comment.

For example, Paul wrote that the Father is “the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,” and revealed that after the resurrection Jesus will “be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all.” Indeed, Jesus Himself said, “My Father is greater than I.”

I alluded to the Christian answer to this misunderstanding of “subjection” (a common argument of Jehovah’s Witnesses and other modern-day Arians) in Part I.

Subordinationism took various forms in early Christianity, but one of the most popular depicted the Son and Spirit as sort of “super Archangels,” who were worshipped as Divine, but subordinate to the Father. In fact, Larry Hurtado of the University of Edinburgh and others have provided a great deal of evidence that the roots of belief in Jesus’ divinity were in earlier Jewish beliefs about a principal angelic helper to God.

An early second century Jewish Christian document, the Shepherd of Hermas, spoke of “the angel of the prophetic Spirit” and Jesus as the “glorious angel” or “most venerable” angel.

Looking up this passage (Commandment 11) online in “ANF” — Dr. Bickmore’s source given in his footnote –, the only time “angel” appears in that section is in the phrase “the angel of the prophetic Spirit”: which clause Dr. Bickmore himself does not attribute to Jesus. The alleged references to Jesus as an angel do not appear, nor do the words “glorious” or “venerable,” so I can hardly comment on those, without further, more specific primary documentation, able to be examined in context. I’m not going to search through the whole book.

Justin Martyr was a converted philosopher who lived in Rome in the mid-second century, but Robert M. Grant suggested that in passages like the following, he was influenced by the Jewish Christian writings of Hermas, who lived in the same congregation. Justin Martyr wrote that Jesus is “another God and Lord subject to the Maker of all things; who is also called an Angel.” He is “distinct from Him who made all things, — numerically, I mean, not in will.” He also asserted the following. “We reverence and worship Him and the Son who came forth from Him and taught us these things, and the host of other good angels who are about Him and are made quite like Him, and the Prophetic Spirit.” Robert M. Grant noted, “This passage presents us with considerable difficulties. The word ‘other,’ used in relation to the angels, suggests that Jesus himself is an angel.” Catholic scholar Father William Jurgens admitted that here St. Justin “apparently [made] insufficient distinction between Christ and the created Angels.” He continued, “There are theological difficulties in the above passage, no doubt. But we wonder if those who make a great deal of these difficulties do not demand of Justin a theological sophistication which a man of his time and background could not rightly be expected to have.”

This is incorrect terminology and bad theology on Justin Martyr’s part, but it poses no problem for the Catholic, because we believe that individual Fathers (especially the ones earlier in developmental history) can err. What is binding for us are conciliar and infallible papal decrees.

While Latter-day Saints aren’t in the habit of calling the Son and Holy Spirit “angels,” such things don’t really raise our eyebrows, because we believe Gods and angels are gradations of the same species.

This is where the far greater difficulty lies, rather than with Justin Martyr’s early imprecise phraseology, because this notion is flat-out unbiblical. The Bible is inspired and infallible, unlike the writings of Church Fathers. And the Bible says that angels and men are not to be worshiped like God, precisely because they are creatures and not the Creator; therefore on a fundamentally inferior plane (to worship them, then, would be idolatry). St. Peter refuses worship (Acts 10:25-26), as do St. Paul and Barnabas at Lystra (Acts 14:11-15).

An angel twice refuses it (Rev 19:10, 22:8-9, cf. 18:1). Colossians 2:18 forbids angel worship. The angels worship Jesus in Hebrews 1:6. If Jesus is some sort of angel (“spirit brother of Lucifer”?), then these angels would be guilty of worshiping another angel (see also Neh 9:6). Further proof that Jesus is not an angel is found in Hebrews 1:4-5, 7-8, 13. Jude 9 informs us that Michael the Archangel didn’t have authority to rebuke Satan, which Jesus certainly had (Mt 4:4, 7, 10).

Likewise, in the Book of Mormon, angels worship the one true God (1 Nephi 1:8, Alma 36:22), and are called “all his holy angels” (Alma 18:30), implying a difference in essence and a superiority of God over the angels (as well as His “possession” of them). God sends angels to men to “impartheth his word” (Alma 32:23; cf. 39:19) — precisely their biblical role as heavenly messengers (the literal meaning of angel). The Book of Mormon teaches that God the Father and Jesus are to be worshiped (1 Nephi 17:55, 2 Nephi 25:16, 29, Jacob 4:5, Alma 15:17, 21:22, 31:12, 32:5, 34:28, 43:10, 50:39, 3 Nephi 11:17, 17:10, 4 Nephi 1:37).

Dr. Bickmore tells us that Mormons believe in the “deity” of the Holy Spirit; yet I can’t find (looking through the topical index) a passage in the Book of Mormon where the Holy Spirit is worshiped as God, even though He — along with the Father and the Son — is called “God” (Alma 11:44, 2 Nephi 31:21, 3 Nephi 11:27, 36, Mormon 7:7). Perhaps he can inform me where this occurs, if I have missed it, or, conversely, explain why it is absent if indeed that is the case.

Thou shalt have no other God before me. (Mosiah 12:35).

Is all this really consistent with Dr. Bickmore’s Mormon notion that “Gods and angels are gradations of the same species”? I think not. Once again, Mormon beliefs contradict the Book of Mormon.

So again we have clear and convincing evidence that the trend in the early Christian doctrine of the Divine Unity went from something very like the LDS doctrine, and toward the mainstream Christian doctrine.

With all due respect, it’s not clear and convincing at all. Dr. Bickmore gives inadequate evidence to substantiate his sweeping claim, and little or no scriptural proof at all (whereas I offer much, as usual), yet he confidently asserts that the early Christian doctrine of God in one respect was “something very like the LDS doctrine.” The weak nature of his case will be, I trust, evident to the impartial reader.

Again we can point to a transitional period, where even those, like Justin, who adopted a philosophical definition of God, were subordinationists. I want to point out once more that Christians from the New Testament on had taught that Jesus was fully divine. For instance, Paul wrote of Jesus, “Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God.” And yet, the idea that Jesus is both fully divine and subordinate to the Father in rank and glory are not compatible with a Greek philosophical definition of God.

As I’ve shown, it can be demonstrated biblically that there is such a thing as subjection (as well as procession, which I haven’t delved into) among the three Divine Persons, without any inequality. I believe I’ve shown how the doctrines concerning God which Catholics (and virtually all Christians) believe can be vigorously and consistently defended from Holy Scripture, which is objective in a way that the speculations and conjectures of history of ideas (though fun, and one of my own favorite subjects) can never be. It’s fine to make strictly historical arguments, but once they delve into theological issues, then Scripture must necessarily enter into the discussion also.

14. Joseph Smith, Teachings, 350-352.
15. Peter Hayman, “Monotheism: A Misused Word in Jewish Studies?”, Journal of Jewish Studies 42 (1991): 1-15. See also Jonathan Goldstein, “The Origins of the Doctrine of Creation Ex Nihilo”, Journal of Jewish Studies 35 (1984): 127-135; Jonathan Goldstein, “Creation Ex Nihilo: Recantations and Restatements”, Journal of Jewish Studies f38 (1987): 187-194; David Winston, “Creation Ex Nihilo Revisited: A Reply to Jonathan Goldstein”, Journal of Jewish Studies 37 (1986): 88-91.
16. John 17:3.
17. John 1:1; John 14:26; Acts 13:2.
18. Frances Young, “‘Creatio ex Nihilo’: A Context for the Emergence of the Christian Doctrine of Creation,” Scottish Journal of Theology 44 (1991): 139-151.
19. J.N.D. Kelly, Early Christian Doctrines, Revised Edition (San Francisco: HarperSanFrancisco, 1978,) 247-248.
20. Hansen, R., “The Achievement of Orthodoxy in the Fourth Century AD,” The Making of Orthodoxy: Essays in Honour of Henry Chadwick, edited by Rowan Williams (New York: Cambridge University Press, 1989), 153.
21. Henry Bettenson, The Early Christian Fathers (London: Oxford University Press, 1956), 330. See also Linwood Urban, A Short History of Christian Thought (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1995), 54.
22. Romans 15:6, New English Bible.
23. 1 Corinthians 15:24-8.
24. John 14:28.
25. Larry W. Hurtado, One God, One Lord: Early Christian Devotion and Ancient Jewish Monotheism, Second Edition (Edinburgh, T&T; Clark, 1998).
26. — The Pastor of Hermas, Commandment 11, — ANF 2:27-28.
27. Specifically, Hermas seems to have identified Jesus with Michael. Jean Danielou, The Theology of Jewish Christianity, translated by John A. Baker (Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1964), 123-124. However, this may not be particularly significant, since other Jewish Christian texts speak of Jesus appearing to mortals disguised as one of the archangels. Danielou, The Theology of Jewish Christianity, 131.
28. Robert M. Grant, The Early Christian Doctrine of God (Charlottesville, Virginia: University Press of Virginia, 1966), 81.
29. Justin Martyr, — Dialogue with Trypho 56, — ANF 1:223.
30. Justin Martyr, — First Apology 6, — in William A. Jurgens, The Faith of the Early Fathers (Collegeville, MN: The Liturgical Press, 1970), 1:51.
31. Grant, The Early Christian Doctrine of God, 81.
32. Jurgens, The Faith of the Early Fathers, 1:56, n. 1.
33. Philippians 2:6.

VII. Reply to Dr. Bickmore’s Critique of Catholic Development of Doctrine

THE MEANING OF EARLY CHRISTIAN DOCTRINAL TRENDS

We have seen so far that in three important and interconnected areas of doctrine there were definite historical trends that point backward to something similar to LDS doctrine.

I remain thoroughly unconvinced, and I eagerly await Dr. Bickmore’s counter-reply to my arguments against his contentions.

I could have multiplied these examples, and in itself I think this is excellent evidence for LDS claims about the apostasy and restoration.

I fervently hope that Dr. Bickmore does multiply his examples. If they are all this weak and insubstantial, then his case will collapse, based on the cumulative weight of strong biblical and historical disproofs and internal incoherence and inconsistency.

But how do the historical facts square with Protestant and Catholic claims? Certainly they do not fit with simplistic notions that any of these groups — or Mormonism, for that matter — is exactly like any early Christian groups.

Development occurs, but early Christianity is much more similar to modern-day Catholicism than Protestantism, let alone Gnostic-influenced, polytheistic, Anthropomorphite Mormonism.

Latter-day Saints can easily deal with a few discrepancies by citing our belief in an apostasy, and the fact that God told Joseph Smith He would reveal things that had been “kept hid from before the foundation of the world.” I intend to show, on the other hand, that Protestants and Catholics can deal with Christian doctrinal history only with great difficulty.

I would love to see that. But the handy “apostasy” excuse or rationalization for all difficulties will not do, since Mormons also argue that their doctrine is biblical. Furthermore, in this particular exchange, Dr. Bickmore is making various claims as to what early Christians or apostolic-period Jews believed: claims which are susceptible to disproof. He has dozens of serious difficulties to deal with, pertaining to his argument here alone, as far as I am concerned. Anyone can make an argument all by themselves — even make almost anything sound plausible if they are clever enough and skilled at rhetoric. The real test comes in the interaction with critique: taking on all comers, so to speak. Can Dr. Bickmore do that?

CATHOLICISM

The problem of doctrinal development first came into the full light of day with the 1845 publication of John Henry Newman’s Essay on the Development of Christian Doctrine.

It was neither a problem, nor anything new. He was merely expanding upon themes present in St. Augustine in the 4th century, and especially St. Vincent of Lerins in the 5th, as I have repeatedly shown in several of my papers (see my Development of Doctrine web page).

Newman had been an Anglican clergyman and had achieved some notoriety for publishing historically sophisticated tracts in favor of Anglicanism and against Roman Catholicism. The Essay on Development was published just before he was formally accepted into the Catholic Church, and represented, at least in part, a justification of his conversion. As an Anglican, Newman argued for the idea that Anglicanism was a return to the Church of the first few centuries, whereas Roman Catholicism had added any number of unwarranted innovations. However, in his historical studies he began to notice that the early Church itself was not static, but showed a definite progression in doctrine and practice. How could this be explained? And on what basis did Anglicans and Protestants reject some doctrinal developments, but accept others?

This is a good summary, and it so happens that this book was instrumental in my own conversion: hence my abiding interest in development of doctrine. My planned fourth book will be devoted entirely to the subject, and I believe I have the most extensive web page on development online.

Certainly this is a powerful argument against Anglicanism or Protestantism, but it does not come without a price for Catholics. Before Newman, a few of the Church Fathers had indicated a belief in some sort of doctrinal progression, but among those who were not posthumously excommunicated and anathematized, this concept did not seem to progress beyond the idea of making logical deductions from the previously established deposit of faith.

Of course, Newmanian development is the same thing (it’s a development of earlier notions of development ), though often misunderstood or caricatured as some sort of evolution, which it most assuredly is not.

The vast majority of Catholic writers before Newman had expressed sentiments similar to the following statements by Pope Leo the Great, who died in 461 A.D. In a letter to the Emperor he wrote, “We may not in a single word dissent from the teaching of the Gospels and Apostles, nor entertain any opinion on the Divine Scriptures different to what the blessed Apostles and our Fathers learnt and taught.” Leo also wrote, “And in nothing have I departed from the creed of the holy Fathers: because the Faith is one, true, unique, catholic, and to it nothing can be added, nothing taken away.”

Sure, but context and interpretation of what he was saying is crucial. The same Pope Leo was also the one who presided over the Council of Chalcedon (451), and was the key force behind the adoption of the Hypostatic Union, or Two Natures of Christ, one of the most notable and consequential theological developments of all time, defined in opposition to the Monophysite heretics. So it scarcely makes any sense to imply that he was opposed to development.

The Second Council of Nicea in 787 stated, “We take away nothing and we add nothing, but we preserve without diminution all that pertains to the Catholic Church. We keep without change or innovation all the ecclesiastical traditions that have been handed down to us, whether written or unwritten.”

Indeed; the essential doctrines as handed down must be preserved. Increased understanding and differential application of them may occur. It’s really not that complicated.

Newman, who later became a Cardinal, set out to explain how developments in doctrine might be legitimate. He realized that his arguments did not constitute proof of Roman Catholic claims, but were instead meant to “explain certain difficulties in history.” He developed a number of “notes” or “tests” by which one might distinguish authentic from spurious developments.

It is beyond my intention here to examine these criteria, except to note that they go far beyond logical connectedness. Newman used the analogy of organic growth from an original seed, and insisted that at certain stages the Church might not be cognizant of what it “really believes.” For instance, in a letter to Giovanni Perrone he wrote, “It can happen that, with regard to one or another part of the deposit, the Church might not be fully conscious of what she felt about a thing.” Subsequent Catholic theologians have taken a variety of approaches to the problem raised by Newman. Some have insisted that logical connectedness is the only legitimate criterion, but one of the classic counterexamples is the declaration of the dogma of the Bodily Assumption of Mary by Pius XII in 1950. It is obvious to any clear-thinking person that there is no way to logically deduce such a doctrine from scripture,

It is, to the contrary, quite easy to do so (though not, perhaps, without some difficulty, grasped by someone who has never heard it). In a nutshell: death and decay came about as a result of the Fall. Mary was conceived immaculately (the angel at the Annunciation said: “Hail Mary, full of grace“) and without original sin by a miracle of God, so she could bear the God-Man (the miracle of the Virgin Birth, not Greek mythological-like sex with God, as Mormons believe), because the closer one gets to God, the purer they necessarily become. She was the Second Eve, because she had the choice to follow God faithfully and not sin, just as Eve did (but blew it). Mary did not in fact sin.

Therefore, when she died, she didn’t have to undergo decay; so she didn’t go through the usual process of separation of body and soul. All saved persons will one day be resurrected (1 Cor 15); hers was merely uninterrupted, and was instant at death. Previous examples of persons going to heaven body and soul are Elijah the prophet and Enoch. I know this sounds implausible to those unfamiliar with the reasoning (as I once was, in my Protestant days), but I treat it in great depth in my first book, A Biblical Defense of Catholicism, and in various dialogues, and it is very much based on biblical logical deduction, all down the line. This is not the case, however, with Mormon doctrines, as I think I have shown.

and we find no mention of such a belief in the earliest Christian centuries, even in spurious or heretical writings. Father Luigi Gambero recently wrote, “As far as we know, no Christian author before Epiphanius [who died in 403 A.D.] had ever raised the question of the end of the Blessed Virgin’s earthly existence.”

It’s true that early sources are scarce, but then, this was a slowly developing doctrine. The Church was much more concerned with the far more important Christological doctrines. After they were finalized in 451, then Marian development could more readily occur.

Giovanni Perrone thought that the deposit of faith had been given to the Church in complete form by the Apostles, but in such a way that it was scattered among the local churches, so it had to be gathered together over the centuries. The previously made point about the dogma of the Assumption of Mary applies equally well to this thesis. Modernists like Alfred Loisy and George Tyrrell reasoned that if the Church had already undergone a series of drastic changes, more were to be expected in order to “modernize” the Church. You can probably imagine how well that went over in the Vatican. A number of more moderate theologians, e.g. Karl Rahner, Edward Schillebeeckx, and Yves Congar, have carried on the debate in the spirit of Newman. For instance, Karl Rahner held that one could not formulate exact laws for doctrinal development, but argued that inexact laws could still be found that insured there would not be doctrinal anarchy.

This is basically rambling, subjective analysis, so I feel no particular need to reply to it, except to deny that Schillebeeckx was a moderate!

Let me point out a few reasons why I believe Catholic responses to the fact of doctrinal development have been problematic. First, Catholicism rejects the possibility of new public revelation. However, it has often been asked how doctrinal developments are different than new revelation.

Because they are consistent with what came earlier, and merely expand upon earlier understanding. Trinitarianism is a prime example of this, as is Transubstantiation, which was a more philosophically-sophisticated understanding of what was always believed as the Real Presence, or Substantive Presence of the Body and Blood of Christ, after consecration. It is similar to legal clarification over time: how, e.g., the law in the US Constitution has grown and expanded, while we still have the original “deposit.” Some things are corruptions of its intent and content, such as legal abortion.

It’s the same with apostolic Christian doctrine. Polytheism and Gnosticism and new Sabellian-tinged “Scriptures” found in a New York hill in the 19th century are clearly corruptions of biblical Christianity (because they were not present at all in the apostolic succession of orthodox Christianity, which was the Fathers’ criteria for theological truth), whereas Marian, eucharistic, and trinitarian developments are legitimate developments, because they expand upon and contradict nothing in the essential kernel of earlier understandings and bald, creed-like statements of belief.

Newman wrote, “Supposing the order of nature once broken by the introduction of a revelation, the continuance of that revelation is but a question of degree.” Aidan Nichols describes Dominican Francisco Marin-Sola’s and Jesuit Henri de Lubac’s differing reactions to this question.

So as to guard himself against the charge of denying that revelation is completed with the death of the last apostle, Marin-Sola had revived the ancient Thomist idea that the apostles and they alone of all early Christians, knew all doctrine in an explicit fashion. But, remarks de Lubac, what a price is being paid here in terms of historical verisimilitude! How could the apostles have expressed to themselves truths whose formulation presupposes later habits of thought? How can we explain their refusing or neglecting to pass on these truths to their successors? Or, if they did pass them on, how are we to explain thisflood of forgetfulness –, which must have overwhelmed the Church in the second Christian generation?Our problem admits no resolution until such time as we re-formulate — so de Lubac contends — our very idea of revelation itself. The content of revelation is that divine redemptive action which is summed up in God’s gift of His Son. — But this is not to say, de Lubac hastens to add, that propositional truth is alien to revelation. It is simply that such propositions are arrived at on the basis of revelation only by a process of abstraction.

I have no problem with this. We must use our minds, just as we are doing now.

It is difficult to argue against de Lubac’s answer to the problem, except to ask how we are to know when propositional truth has been sufficiently “abstracted” from the original revelation to be definitive. This leads us to the next problem — the Catholic doctrine of infallibility. Since the First Vatican Council, it has been dogmatically defined that certain doctrinal and moral declarations are to be considered infallible. For instance, the Council declared, “It is not permissible for anyone to interpret holy scripture in a sense contrary to — the unanimous consent of the fathers.” When Catholics speak of the “unanimous consent” of the Fathers, it should be admitted, they do not mean literal unanimity, but rather an overwhelming consensus. But when exactly did this infallibility kick in? We have already noted that every orthodox pre-Nicene theologian was a subordinationist,

That’s news to me. I saw documentation from Justin Martyr, which I accept, and an incompletely documented example from The Shepherd of Hermas. That’s supposed to convince us that “every orthodox pre-Nicene theologian was a subordinationist”?

and that several passages from the New Testament seem to imply this.

No; they imply the subjection of the Messiah, as part of His kenosis, without any loss at all of equality, as I demonstrated in some depth.

Even though this doctrine took different forms, doesn’t this count as an overwhelming consensus that the Son and Spirit are subordinate in rank and glory to the Father?

No, because, first of all, it hasn’t been shown that “everyone” believed this, let alone decisively demonstrated. Secondly, it is not of the essence of trinitarianism, therefore, poses no problem at all for Newmanian (or Augustinian, Vincentian) development. The barest essence is as follows:

1. The Father is God.
2. The Son is God.
3. The Holy Spirit is God.
4. Yet these three Divine Persons are one God.

This is the essential kernel of trinitarianism, and in this basic form it is quite explicit in Scripture and the early Fathers. From this kernel developed the later complexities of the Two Natures, the Incarnation, reflection on Mary as theTheotokos, and the logical procession of the Holy Spirit from the Father and the Son, and various other fascinating theological speculations, which took 400 years to fully work out in the Catholic Church.

A third problem that can be mentioned is the development of the concept of doctrinal development itself. I mentioned earlier that the vast majority of Catholic Fathers had claimed they were teaching exactly what the Apostles taught.

That’s right: in essence. We make the same claim today. The difference lies in degree of understanding and complexity of the same doctrine handed down by the Apostles. It isn’t esoteric knowledge, as in Gnostic Mormonism, but simply developed thought, similar to natural science as it better understands the processes of nature, through long centuries of thought.

A few exceptions may be noted, but the only pre-Nicene examples I have seen put forward by Catholics on this point are a very shaky foundation. For instance, in support of the proposition that “there is a certain progress in dogma,” Father William Jurgens cites one statement by Irenaeus that actually contradicts his point, two from Tertullian during his proto-Montanist and Montanist periods, and one from Origen. It seems significant that the only passages Father Jurgens could cull from the entire pre-Nicene corpus to support the Roman Catholic concept of doctrinal development come from Origen, who was posthumously excommunicated for his doctrinal speculations, and Tertullian, who wrote the relevant passages when he was at least leaning toward the Montanists, who were a pseudo-prophetic sect condemned by the Catholics! At least in Tertullian’s case, it is not even clear that he thought the development of doctrine wasn’t supposed to happen via new public revelation. If public revelation ceased with the Apostles and the Church was supposed to “develop” that deposit of faith in various other ways, wouldn’t the Apostles have passed on at least this knowledge to the next generations?

Well, it isn’t pre-Nicene (neither is the canon of Scripture), but the classic and most explicit text on development in the Fathers is found in St. Vincent of Lerins, in his Commonitoria, or Notebooks, from around 451 A.D. (261-266 in vol. 3 of Jurgens). Newman derived virtually all of his ideas from this work; very few really new ideas are added: just a few theoretical particulars which he then tries to test by applying them to Church history. I’ve cited this text many, many times in my papers. It can be found in the following treatment, which is somewhat similar to the present exchange: Refutation of William Webster’s Fundamental Misunderstanding of Development of Doctrine.

 

A fourth problem may be discussed in connection with the third. That is, nobody seems to have known that public revelation was supposed to have ceased with the Apostles until around the turn of the third century. For instance, the early second century Christian document, The Shepherd of Hermas, was a revelation given to Hermas, a prophet who was the brother of the one of the Roman bishops. Several of the pre-Nicene Fathers accepted this document as authoritative scripture, but later it was excluded from the canon because it was not written by one of the Apostles or their associates. So not only are we faced with a situation where Apostles didn’t pass on the information that doctrine was supposed to develop upon the basis of the original deposit of faith, but they didn’t even pass on the information that the original deposit of public revelation was complete!

That’s because the apostolic deposit wasn’t regarded so much as a collection of books, as it was a body of knowledge. We think today in terms of fully-literate societies, but that phenomenon has only been possible since the mid-15th century. The Hebrew (and apostolic) culture was primarily oral. Consequently, St. Paul casually places equal authority on oral and written teachings. See my paper: Tradition isn’t a Dirty Word.

34. For an excellent survey of how Catholics have confronted the problem, see Aidan Nichols, From Newman to Congar: The Idea of Doctrinal Development from the Victorians to the Second Vatican Council (Edinburgh: T&T; Clark, 1990). For a survey of Protestant thought on the subject, see Peter Toon, The Development of Doctrine in the Church (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1979). The reader will notice that I am heavily indebted to both these authors.
35. D&C; 124:41.
36. Pope Leo the Great, Letter 82, The Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Series 2, edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace (New York: The Christian Literature Publishing Company, 1890-1900,) 12:67. Hereafter cited as NPNF Series 2. I thank Ted Jones for pointing this reference out to me.
37. Pope Leo the Great, Letter 124, NPNF Series 2, 12:91.
38. Timothy Kallistos Ware, “Christian Theology in the East 600-1453, A History of Christian Doctrine, edited by Hubert Cunliffe-Jones (Edinburgh 1978), 184. I thank Ted Jones for this reference. The documents of the Second Nicene Council can be accessed at: http://www.piar.hu/councils/ecum07.htm.
39. Newman, Essay on Development, vii.
40. John Henry Newman, quoted in “The Newman Perrone Paper on Development; 1847,” Gregorianum, edited by T. Lynch ( 1935), 402-447.
41. For a survey of the early development of beliefs about Mary, see Kelly, Early Christian Doctrines, 490-499.
42. Luigi Gambero, Mary and the Fathers of the Church, translated by Thomas Buffer (San Francisco: Ignatius Press, 1999), 125.
43. Nichols, From Newman to Congar, 60.
44. Ibid., 6-7, 71-135.
45. Ibid., 217-219.
46. Catechism of the Catholic Church, 1994 edition, paragraph 66-67.
47. For example, see Owen Chadwick, From Bossuet to Newman: The Idea of Doctrinal Development (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1957), 195.
48. Newman, Essay on Development, 85.
49. Nichols, From Newman to Congar, 210.
50. First Vatican Council, Session 3: Dogmatic Constitution on the Catholic Faith, chapter 2, paragraph 9. See http://www.piar.hu/councils/ecum20.htm.

PROTESTANTISM

I have quite a bit less to say about the Protestant reaction to the fact of doctrinal development, because it has largely been ignored or dismissed without much of a hearing, or they claim they only adhere to developments that can be logically deduced from scripture. I believe that’s why we recently had Evangelicals Carl Mosser and Paul Owen arguing in the FARMS Review of Books that the New Testament is Trinitarian in the same sense as the classical creeds. Such people rarely acknowledge that one can only deduce such things from scripture if we assume a Greek philosophical definition of God.

This doesn’t follow. All one needs is logic to make deductions, not a whole edifice of Greek theistic philosophy. Dr. Bickmore uses reason and logic all through his paper, while disparaging Greek philosophy as a contemptible and corrupting influence. Go figure. I’ve seen this sort of “anti-philosophism” (to coin a term) on many occasions in my now 20-year apologetic career. It’s nothing new to me. But I never cease to be amazed at the sheer wrongheadedness of it.

Since most of the early Palestinian Jews, and a large faction of early Christians did not share this assumption, what justification do we have for insisting that the New Testament writers did?

I have made arguments from Scripture which are valid or invalid wholly apart from technical philosophical strains of thought and methodologies.

At least it should be acknowledged that they are incorporating something besides the New Testament text into their formulations.

Everyone interprets . . . no one can escape logic or some sort of hermeneutical framework in their commentary on Scripture, which will inevitably presuppose and utilize philosophy in some sense, however minimal. Dr. Bickmore labors under the self-delusion that he is beyond all that. Yet I doubt that he would deny that he brings to the table various Mormon presuppositions and biases (just as I bring a Catholic bias). And Mormonism, in turn, came from somewhere. It didn’t appear in toto out of thin air (or even from New York dirt, if I may be excused an awkward and perhaps “irreverent” play-on-words). If Mormon historian Lance Owens is believed at all, there are numerous occultic, Kabbalistic, Masonic, hermetic, and other esoteric, non-biblical, non-monotheistic influences which operated upon Joseph Smith, helping him to frame his new world view.

Furthermore, there is no historical support for the proposition that the orthodox doctrine of the Trinity was believed by anyone before the fourth century,

Again, this hinges on what the essence of the doctrine was, and how Dr. Bickmore is defining it in the above statement. If indeed it was what I stated above, then it was the overwhelming consensus. Mormon polytheism and extreme anthropomorphism assuredly was not the consensus: that much, anyway, is certain.

so we again have to bring up Henri de Lubac’s questions about the neglect of the Apostles in passing on their knowledge, or the great “flood of forgetfulness” that must have occurred.

No; we simply acknowledge the obvious fact that complicated theological doctrines take time to fully understand. It’s no different from the development which clearly took place all through the Old Testament era. God worked very slowly with the Jews.

Some Protestants, on the other hand, have acknowledged that a great deal of development has occurred in their own doctrines. For instance, some liberal theologians like Adolf von Harnack have posited some sort of “bare essence” of Christianity that has been obscured by corruptions through the centuries, and has at least partially been uncovered by the Reformation. Naturally, this hasn’t proven too popular among Protestants who want to keep doctrines like the Trinity. Others, like the Evangelical scholar Peter Toon, have acknowledged that there have been both legitimate and spurious developments as the Church has moved through time and cultures. But if so, how do we decide which ones are which?

By the patristic formula: apostolic succession; by demonstrating that the doctrine has consistently and widely been held (in its essence), and by recourse to Church and papal authority, which exists precisely to decide such matters.

At least the Catholics have the Pope and councils to decide such matters definitively. Toon laid out several criteria of his own to distinguish legitimate developments, including positive coherence with what has been believed in the past, and especially with scripture. Since Protestants disagree on any number of points about how to interpret scripture, Toon suggests that legitimate developments should not be based on anything that “has not found general acceptance among believing theologians.” Of course, that raises the question of who is to be defined as a “believing theologian.”

I don’t have time to deal with the myriad of Protestant internal inconsistencies and divisions (I have in dozens of papers on my site). I have my hands full with the truckload of Mormon internal difficulties, thank you!

I hope it is clear by now why I think the conservative Protestant reaction to the fact of doctrinal development has been even less satisfactory than that of the Catholics.

I agree with you. It is a large reason why I am a Catholic (I converted in 1990).

CONCLUSIONS

To conclude, I want to emphasize again a point I brought up earlier. Whatever one may think about the various explanations Catholics and Protestants have given for the fact of doctrinal development — and I certainly haven’t given them a full treatment here — I think it has to be admitted that they were formulated after the fact.

But of course, because the theory of development is itself a development, so we would expect it to be “after the fact,” by its very nature. Furthermore, to be a theory or philosophy about history, it seems to me, the perspective has to be looking back. It’s difficult to construct an explanatory theory about what hasn’t occurred yet.

That is, Catholics over the centuries loudly proclaimed that they were teaching exactly what the Apostles explicitly taught, or at least only what could be deduced from it, until a resurgence in historical investigation brought about massive evidence to the contrary.

Funny how Dr. Bickmore and I can look at the same historical data and see such entirely different things.

The Reformers and the vast majority of their followers thought that they were in all essentials returning to New Testament Christianity. Most Protestants still hold to this belief, but certainly there is no historical basis for it.

Now there is something I can wholeheartedly agree with. A refreshing change!

On the other hand, Joseph Smith never made any study of Christian history,

That’s quite obvious. He seems not to have studied the Bible much, either (or to have not understood it, if he had).

but he claimed to restore doctrines that now appear to have at least been present among the earliest Christians, and some of them, like subordinationism and creation from chaos, are almost certain to have been the original teaching.

Dr. Bickmore keeps getting more and more certain in his subjectivism. I can only hope that he will make at least an attempt at sustained, serious scriptural argument in his hoped-for counter-reply.

He restored the belief in continuing revelation that the earliest Christians evidently held, and as I believe I have shown, this is really the only principle that can adequately explain doctrinal development within a Christian religious tradition.

Was this shown??!! I must have missed it.

What I hope to have accomplished in this paper is to convince you that Latter-day Saints need to write more than we have about Christian history, because we are in a unique position to tell the story of Christianity. I say this because, frankly, I think we are the only believing Christians who can make any sense out of it.

Then certainly Dr. Bickmore — who appears quite confident of his positions — can easily refute the “nonsense” (as opposed to Mormon “sense”) that I have submitted to him as an alternative to his perspective on Church history.

51. William Jurgens, The Faith of the Early Fathers (Collegeville, Minnesota: Liturgical Press, 1970), 415. Father Jurgens’ work is a compendium of statements found in early Christian documents, and is heavily used by contemporary Catholic apologists. The reason for this is that it has a “Doctrinal Index” meant to list passages that support current Catholic dogma and practice. The references cited here were taken from under the heading “Tradition.”
52. John G. Davies, The Early Christian Church (New York: Anchor Books, 1965), 81; Encyclopedia of Early Christianity, edited by Everett Fergusen (New York: Garland Publishing, 1990), 421.
53. Carl Mosser and Paul Owen, Review of C.L. Blomberg and S.E. Robinson, How Wide the Divide? A Mormon and an Evangelical in Conversation (Downers Grove, Ill.: Intervarsity, 1997), in FARMS Review of Books 11/2 (1999): — 102.
54. Adolf von Harnack, What is Christianity?, translated by Thomas B. Saunders (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1957).
55. Toon, The Development of Doctrine in the Church, 105-126.
56. Toon, The Development of Doctrine in the Church, 117-120.

FURTHER READING

Barker, Margaret, The Great Angel: A Study of Israel’s Second God (Louisville, Kentucky: Westminster/John Knox Press, 1992).
Bickmore, Barry, Restoring the Ancient Church (Ben Lomond, California: Foundation for Apologetic Information and Research, 1999).
May, Gerhard, Creatio Ex Nihilo: The Doctrine of “Creation out of Nothing” in Early Christian Thought, translated by A.S. Worrall, (Edinburgh: T&T; Clark, 1994).
Nichols, Aidan, From Newman to Congar: The Idea of Doctrinal Development from the Victorians to the Second Vatican Council (Edinburgh: T&T; Clark, 1990).
Stead, Christopher, Philosophy in Christian Antiquity (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1994)
Toon, Peter, The Development of Doctrine in the Church (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1979).

GO TO PART ONE

***

Uploaded by Dave Armstrong on 22 December 2001, with the permission of Dr. Barry Bickmore.

Photo creditThe “Scannel Daguerreotype”: believed to possibly be a photograph of Mormon founder Joseph Smith (1805-1844) [public domain]

***

 

2018-01-12T13:38:20-04:00

Sideshow
A series of ruminations, from correspondence about this general topic . . .
* * *Sophism: a clever and plausible but fallacious argument or form of reasoning, whether or not intended to deceive.

Sophistry: unsound or misleading or specious but clever, plausible, and subtle argument or reasoning.

Many (most?) anti-Catholics are sophists, pure and simple, and sophists ought not be granted the dignity of a public debate. Sure, we can always say that as a result, a few people will become convinced of the Catholic position (and that in itself is, of course, a good thing). But if many more anti-Catholics, after hearing anti-Catholic claptrap presented in debate, attain to a stronger — albeit illusory — self-confidence against the Catholic position and go out and mess up that many more ill-informed Catholics, isn’t it a “net loss” in a sense?

The Catholic position is not well-presented at such “debates” (i.e., public, oratorical ones) because it is complex, highly interrelated, and (in its complexity, spiritual profundity, and inner logic) much more a “thinking man’s religion” than Protestantism is. Presenting such an outlook can’t very easily be done in a time-limited debate where our opponent is playing the audience like a carnival barker or a dishonest politician. It can be done in a book or a lengthy article, or in a website which deals with all the interrelated topics (or at least links to them), so that the inquirer can learn how they are thoroughly biblical, coherent, and true to history (and development of doctrine is also another huge and crucial, necessary factor not easily summarized or even understood by many).

Again, it has to do with the complexity and interrelatedness of the Catholic position, and the difficulty in promulgating it in sound bites, as is the case in so many brands of evangelicalism. Websites are uniquely designed to teach the faith, if this complexity is granted (with the technology of links). I think the only near-equivalent to this in live debate would be a series of debates, one after the other, so that the faith can be seen in its many dimensions and in its marvelous cohesiveness: what I would call a “cumulative apologetic argument.”

In a debate about papal infallibility, for instance, it would be necessary to also have debates on apostolic succession, episcopacy, the nature of the Church, indefectibility, the nature of authority, New Testament teaching on Tradition, development of doctrine, the self-defeating nature of sola Scriptura, etc. I don’t think the average Protestant has any hope of understanding papal infallibility (and “problems” like the Honorius case) without some knowledge of these other presuppositional issues.

But we can’t say that live debates are more effective than websites (or books) simply by recounting how people were affected, since obviously people are also affected by books and websites as well. God will always bring fruit out of every sincere effort to evangelize (which is why I will never knock anyone personally for publicly debating). But that doesn’t necessarily mean we take absolutely every opportunity, for there are such things as prudence, timing, a multiplicity of competing opportunities and responsibilities, etc.

In short, then, I think that any number of Catholic apologists could and would win such a debate on content (because our argument is true, and many apologists could convincingly present it), yet “lose” it in terms of impact on the audience, and in terms of the difficulty of persuading even those fair-minded or predisposed to be convinced of our side. We should take before and after surveys of people who attend these “debates” to see whether what I suspect is true or not (and make it a condition of the debate).

If we must debate these sophists and cynically clever men, at least we need to make sure they have to also defend their position and not just run ours down with the standard, garden-variety anti-Catholic gibberish, bolstered with “quasi-facts” and half-truths presented in a warped, distorted fashion. Those who don’t know any better will always be taken in by those tactics (which is exactly why anti-Catholics continue to use them, consciously or not).

Most public debate formats will not allow a fair exchange to occur, due to complexity of subject matter, and the stacked deck which requires us to defend complex truths, while the anti-Catholic escapes his responsibility of defending the generally unexamined absurdities and self-contradictions of his own position. Many anti-Catholics are never, ever willing to defend their own view beyond the usual trivial, sloganistic, sarcastic jibes.

Anti-Catholics remind me of some strains of creationists in this regard: excellent at critiquing the flaws in evolutionary theory; not quite so good at presenting a cogent alternative or even articulating their own position. But at least such creationists can easily critique evolution by telling the truth about its manifest deficiencies. The anti-Catholic, on the other hand (like certain politicians), has to lie and distort to get his message across. Again, whether or not the lie is deliberate, I do not assert (and I think it is sinful to do so, short of the most compelling, undeniable sort of evidence). The effect is the same, either way

I’m all for serious, in-depth discussion about Catholic historical “difficulties” such as Pope Honorius et al, but with honest, non-intellectually-suicidal historians (including amateur ones) and scholars who don’t approach the subject the way a Nazi doctor approaches an unfortunate Jewish prisoner (i.e., as fodder for his own bigotry, and smug superiority syndrome).

I deny that what most professional anti-Catholics do is “debate” in the first place, in the deepest and most authentic sense of the word (as in, e.g., the many famous and substantive medieval disputations). These events are shams and three-ring circuses. One might call them a “one-way refutation” (assuming our proponent is able and worthy), but I do not give these events the dignity of the title “debate.” Maybe I am too nitpicky and philosophical, or overly idealistic, but I feel this very strongly.

As for facing critics head-on, I don’t think anyone familiar with my website and published writings would regard me as a person unwilling to do that! I have more debates on my website — on more diverse subjects — than anyone I know. My concern is with the format and the goals we are striving to achieve. I don’t deny that anti-Catholics should be dealt with in some fashion (though an argument for that can certainly be made — and from the Bible; see below). I just don’t think live “debate” is the way to do it.

I am not alone in this opinion. R.C. Sproul (a well-known Reformed Protestant apologist and theologian) feels that way about all Catholic apologists, as far as I can tell, so this is not an unheard-of or extreme point of view at all. We can disagree on method respectfully. I respect Catholic apologists who take on anti-Catholics in public debate even though I think it is inadvisable and counter-productive in the long run.

It was argued that Jesus silenced his critics and engaged them in debate (“no one dared ask him any more questions”: Matthew 22:46). In this instance, our Lord Jesus had asked a single question of the Pharisees (22:41-42). They answered, and He asked a follow-up question (22:43-45). Then they could not answer (22:46). This is hardly an evening-long debate, so I really don’t think it applies to the question at hand. We are not likely to “shut up” our anti-Catholic adversaries. They (unlike the Pharisees with God incarnate) will be provided a platform for unlimited sophistry, slander, and lying. We give them a forum by agreeing to debate them that they would otherwise not have.

Furthermore, after we are told that no one asked any more questions, we have recorded Jesus’ famous rebukes of the Pharisees, where He calls them blind guides (23:16, 24; RSV), blind fools (23:17), hypocrites (23:23, 25, 27, 29), whitewashed tombs . . . full of dead men’s bones and all uncleanness (23:27), full of hypocrisy and iniquity (23:28), sons of those who murdered the prophets (23:31), you serpents, you brood of vipers, how are you to escape being sentenced to hell? (23:33).

One might argue, then, that anti-Catholics ought to be rebuked in this way at “debates” (Jesus’ rebukes being oral and in a large crowd), since our Lord’s words just before He gave this rebuke, have been cited (rightly) as our example. We need to look at all that Jesus and St. Paul said and did in this regard. Of course they argued and disputed. That’s beside the point, and who would deny it? My concern is the determination of when such argumentation is futile and vain.

Jesus also said: Do not give dogs what is holy; and do not throw your pearls before swine . . . (Mt 7:6). And: . . . if any one will not receive you or listen to your words, shake the dust from your feet as you leave that house or town (Mt 10:14). And: . . . not all men can receive this saying, but only those to whom it has been given . . . He who is able to receive this, let him receive it (Mt 19:11-12, concerning celibacy and the indissolubility of marriage; implying to some extent, I think, that argument is futile due to obstinacy and lack of grace in some cases). My point is not that all anti-Catholics are swine (!!!!!). Rather, I am contending that public correction of error is not always an ethical requirement or a prudent thing to do (though I would never argue that it is a bad or wrong thing to do).

After His eucharistic discourse of John 6, we are informed that many of his disciples drew back and no longer went about with him (6:66). Yet Jesus didn’t try to run after them and argue them back into faith. He simply let them go and asked the twelve do you also wish to go away? (6:67). Obviously there are times when argumentation and debate are futile, even harmful. Jesus knew this full well, as He knew everything. Surely, many other similar examples could be cited.

It is said that we have the Holy Spirit to guide us in such debates. We certainly do, but I’m not sure we can claim that He guides all our words in such a situation as a “debate” with an anti-Catholic. One context in which this Spirit-guidance was taught is quite a different one, I think:

Luke 21:12-15 . . . .they will lay hands on you and persecute you . . . This will be a time for you to bear testimony. Settle it therefore in your minds, not to meditate beforehand how to answer; for I will give you a mouth and wisdom, which none of your adversaries will be able to withstand or contradict.

“Debates” with anti-Catholics are not a matter of physical persecution. Nor are either party refusing to meditate beforehand how to answer. Debate is not testimony. They are two different entities. Even so, Jesus Himself didn’t argue or say very much when He was persecuted and led to His death. These things are clearly not absolutes: not black-and-white. Jesus and Paul argued and disputed when it was worthwhile to do so (which was most of the time). But they also refrained from arguing and disputing (and taught others to do so) when it was vain and futile, and when the hearers were obstinate and stubborn and hard-hearted. They even recommended shunning.

For exampe, in Matthew 18, the famous passage about disagreements and church discipline, Jesus enjoins reconciliation with someone who wrongs us (18:15). Failing that, we are to go get one or two others as witnesses (18:16), then to take it to the church if need be (18:17). If the person refuses that correction, Jesus tells us to let him be to you as a Gentile and a tax collector (18:17). Have not anti-Catholics lied about our faith and several of us apologists times without number? Are they not often slanderers?

Who will rebuke them out of concern for their souls, rather than grant them a respectability they don’t deserve by these “debates”? I consider anti-Catholics my brothers and sisters in Christ, no matter what they think of me (this is good Catholic theology; in fact, required belief, especially in light of Vatican II). But in certain instances of obstinacy I am told to shun and avoid them, by Jesus and Paul; how, then, could I debate them, in such a circumstance? This is another aspect of this whole thing, having to do with anti-Catholics’ refusal to be civil and charitable and conciliatory with so many of us. This is not a “personal” matter of possible over-sensitivity on our part; it is, rather, a matter of deep biblical and ethical principle, and ultimately concern for the souls of our opponents, as I am trying to show.

St. Paul is no different. Many times he advises an avoidance of “vain disputation”:

For men will be lovers of self, . . . proud, arrogant, abusive, . . . implacable, slanderers, . . . swollen with conceit . . . Avoid such people . . . (2 Timothy 3:2-5)

. . . nor to occupy themselves with myths and endless genealogies which promote speculations rather than the divine training that is in faith . . . vain discussion . . . (1 Tim 1:4, 6)

. . . avoid disputing about words [such as ex cathedra or “ordinary magisterium” in non-Catholic crowds?] which does no good, but only ruins the hearers. (2 Tim 2:14)

But avoid stupid controversies, genealogies, dissensions, and quarrels over the law, for they are unprofitable and futile. As for a man who is factious, after admonishing him once or twice, have nothing more to do with him, knowing that such a person is perverted and sinful; he is self-condemned. (Titus 3:9-11)

Mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine ye have learned; and avoid them. (Rom 16:17)

Have nothing to do with stupid, senseless controversies; you know that they breed quarrels. (2 Tim 2:23)

If anyone teaches otherwise and does not agree with the sound words of our Lord Jesus Christ and the teaching which accords with godliness, he is puffed up with conceit, he knows nothing; he has a morbid craving for controversy and for disputes about words, which produce envy, dissension, slander, base suspicions, and wrangling among men who are depraved in mind and bereft of the truth, imagining that godliness is a means of gain. (1 Tim 6:3-5)

One could go on and on with this strain of Paul’s thought, citing his (and that of others, such as James’) teaching on evil-speaking, etc. There are a host of verses condemning slander and lying, of course (e.g., Ps 34:13, Prov 4:24, 6:16-19, etc.), and fools (Prov 10:18, 14:7, 18:7, 26:5, 11, etc.).

I’m open to another interpretation of all this Scripture, if anyone can show me one. People can legitimately have different opinions on the matter, as it is one of strategy and prudence. I’ve said many times that I rejoice in any fruit that comes from such events. My main point, however, is that there is such a thing as refraining from a debate (whether real or sophistical and farcical) for legitimate reasons, which I am seeking to demonstrate from Scripture. But then again, perhaps it turns on whether or not a particular anti-Catholic opponent is deemed a “fool” or “slanderer” or what not.

It depends in large part on how one defines “debate” or being “good at it.” If by that is meant that a person is able to be quick on his feet and offer both objections and answers; sure, many anti-Catholics are (especially the more educated ones). If, however, one means by being a good debater, being honest with the facts and honestly dealing with one’s opponents best shots, most professional anti-Catholics are atrocious. Is there a middle ground here?

Such “debates,” in my opinion, even positively hinder an honest dialogue. A public debater can virtually never concede a point right on the stage. It’s almost the nature of the beast that that can never occur, and this does not encourage open-mindedness and willingness to change opinions where warranted. All of us converts know about changing our opinions!

My point is that anti-Catholic polemicists do not deserve the attention and notoriety. My argument does not hinge on whether one enjoys or is able to do a live debate.

Anti-Catholicism — objectively examined — is inherently intellectually dishonest, in my humble opinion. That’s behind much of my objection from the get-go. That doesn’t mean all anti-Catholics are deliberately being dishonest; only that their position is such, by its very nature. Therefore, by engaging it publicly, we give it far more credence than it deserves (like debating some fringe anarchist or radical Communist every political season).

Books and websites are a much better way to go, I think. I’ve engaged many of these people in writing (White, Webster, Engwer, Ankerberg, Svendsen, Vanezia, DeMar, Phillip Johnson, many lesser-known folks), so I am obviously not objecting to taking them on altogether. One might argue that writing involves the same dilemma, but my point is that live debate entails many propagandistic, “working the crowd” elements (on our opponents’ part) which writing does not have.

Also, we can take them on once or twice to fight the error, but not all the time, so as not to give them more of a platform and a respectability than they deserve. I do agree that it is a complex prudential matter, though: one for which much prayer is needed. I am not even advocating all cessation of public debate. I am saying that there are certain people we should not debate in public on certain topics, or at least not all the time. This is not even about “oral vs. written” debates per se. It is how best to proceed with certain anti-Catholic polemicists.

I am not judging any man’s soul, only unworthy tactics, and unwillingness to forgive and repent of certain ongoing sins (particularly slander and bearing false witness, and unwillingness to accept any correction, even of demonstrable fact) which are hardly debatable. St. Paul acted no differently. He was much more harsh than I have ever been.

In my opinion, most anti-Catholics have left the field of legitimate, scholarly, apologetic discourse by their slanderous behavior, both towards individuals and towards the Church. One can disagree with Catholicism without the hostility and the distortions. Norman Geisler does it. But he regards us as Christian. It is no coincidence that the approach and “mentality” widely differs according to one’s opinions on the Christian or non-Christian status of Catholicism. By debating slanderers and those who commit intellectual suicide by adopting radically self-defeating propositions, we in effect grant them a legitimacy that they in fact do not possess. But I am speaking more in terms of philosophical and scholarly discourse, than strictly biblical categories. One must mix the two somehow and be consistent: no small task.

Anti-Catholics ought to be rebuked (not debated) by those who are truly concerned for their spiritual welfare. We rebuke, precisely because (far from hating them) we regard these straying sheep as our brothers and sisters in Christ and desire what is best for them (which is what love is, after all).

The same exact standard ought to be applied to Catholic apologists as well. Many people — again, on all sides — seem to think that the ordinary requirements of courtesy and charity go out the window when they are looking at their computer window, let alone in a public debate scenario . . . I despise this in person and on the screen. Always have and always will . . . .

The very notion of a “debate” with a sophist, is, in my mind (as in that of Socrates/Plato) is no debate at all. I hasten to add that this doesn’t mean I disparage anyone who does it or deny that fruit takes place. Quite the contrary. But I would contend: everything works together for good, we know, yet it doesn’t follow from that that it is good (or, more accurately, prudential) to do everything that produces such good as a “secondary” effect. This is simply an opinion on apologetic tactics and strategy. I think principles do come into play in the discussion at some point, but I believe it is nevertheless (clearly) a prudential matter, not an absolute ethical question of right and wrong.

Concerning such “debates” when they do occur, the good part is that non-Catholics hear the truth in a way and to an extent many of them may never have previously. I love that aspect, but even so I think the negatives outweigh the positives, for the reasons I have presented here and elsewhere.

Two other Catholic apologists wrote:

I agree that, when speaking to them, we have to speak the truth in love . . . I remain dubious that it does more good than harm to provide [such men] with a platform in which [they] can use [their] perverted intellectual gifts to throw more mud than a Catholic can wipe off in an hour’s time.But who have you debated that does not try to throw as much mud on your face that you can’t wipe off in an hour’s time? That is the sole objective of your opponent in a debate.

This gets right to one of my original points. Debate is not about slandering one’s opponent and “throwing mud” but about biblical/Christian truth and logic and education and mutual understanding. We ought not to reduce discussion on the most important things in life down to the level of the silly, idiotic political or pop culture “debates” that vainly seek to pass for intelligent, informed discourse.

We in effect do this by agreeing to allow our opponents to engage in these unworthy tactics — to give them a forum and “legitimacy,” even though we may not engage in the questionable tactics. We are enablers and co-dependents in a sense (to use psychological lingo for a moment). Or to use more biblical language, we help to make our anti-Catholic friends “stumble.”

I’ve heard several true debates/discussion where this farcical mutual monologue and playing the crowd like an unscrupulous Madison Avenue ad man did not take place. I think of Rod Rosenbladt or Harold O.J. Brown on the Protestant side. I think Norman Geisler could do it, or R. C. Sproul, if he were willing. But then again, these men are not anti-Catholic (excepting Sproul, who is the most sophisticated and respectable type imaginable), which supports my long-held opinion that anti-Catholics are scarcely capable of true debate — their position being ludicrous and self-defeating from the outset, and their ethics (sadly) often not much better.

So part of our disagreement is concerning the very definition of “debate.” I deny that these farces are worthy of the name. Whatever good might be accomplished is another issue, but they are not debates, because our opponents are propagandists and sophists, not serious debaters or even what I would describe as “amateur philosophers/thinkers” of the Socratic/Thomistic model. This is a factor which even goes beyond the “complexity of Catholicism” vs. the “sound-byte and sloganistic nature of pop-Protestantism” sub-strain of my overall argument.

I have dealt with the issue of the superiority of written debates over oral, but others seem to dismiss that based on the fruit which apparently occurs during “successful” Catholic vs. anti-Catholic public debates, and biblical examples of oral debate. I don’t think that is as simple as it may seem at first. Of course Jesus and Paul debated, and oratorically (it being a much more oral society with neither widespread literacy nor the printing press) but they did not always, and they urged us to refrain from such discussions once they possessed particular characteristics. We are commanded not to engage in “stupid controversies” or to interact with fools and slanderers.

Another apologist wrote:

When we confront these perpetrators, we lessen their influence. One of the best ways to do that is in a public forum, as Jesus and Paul did. Jesus didn’t stop in the middle of a debate with the Pharisees and say, “Oh, wait a minute guys, I want to go home and write this all down so that there is no misunderstanding about what I am saying.” God forbid. There is a certain dynamic that occurs when the devil is confronted face-to-face. It you play your cards right, it can be the most convincing form of communication there is.

My desire is to acknowledge the best points outlined above. There is good fruit which occurs in these encounters, despite all. Again, I submit that there may be a middle ground where some Catholic apologists can debate if they wish, and therefore reach some Protestants who wouldn’t otherwise likely be reached (though the latter assumption itself is debatable, I think). At the same time, they can apply ethical pressure on our anti-Catholic brothers in Christ and uphold the other principles I have been emphasizing.

We are commanded to avoid slanderers, and the ill effects on many that anti-Catholics (given a public platform) will cause. So, say 40% (let’s say that is 400) of the audience goes away more anti-Catholic, more confirmed in their errors, and more zealous to persuade Catholics out of their Church; and say 10 people come away convinced of Catholicism. Sure, we rejoice for them, yet if 40 times their number take a downward slide spiritually, is this really a tactical gain for our side (or for the Kingdom, period)? We can rejoice in the one or ten conversions all we like (and we should, and I do), but we have to be realistic about the negative effects which also occur.

That’s why I have suggested a before-and-after survey at these “debates” to determine exactly what results were achieved. If such surveys repeatedly indicated an overwhelming victory for our side, I would happily concede the point and seriously re-examine my position. If indeed we are “successful” at these events then we ought to be able to prove it with some objective, measurable, verifiable criteria. Two or three letters from converts will not do. Even then, it wouldn’t be the end of the question at hand, because if anti-Catholics continue to be slanderers, we are commanded to avoid them (and by extension, not grant them notoriety and a public forum and a legitimacy they are not entitled to).

It doesn’t prove that we must do these debates, because 1 or 10 people become convinced. They are free agents; if they are able to be convinced at such an event, then they will also have the gumption to seek truth out on their own, on the Internet, through books (even EWTN these days), or via an informed Catholic friend or family member whom God puts in their life, or tragedy, or what not. Everyone chooses to either pursue or squash truth. God is bigger than all our efforts, no matter how noble and good in intention. If we start thinking we control the grand scheme of things, we are in trouble, and we minimize God’s sovereignty. This is the temptation of the apologist, as we apologists all well know, I’m sure.

If in fact, our anti-Catholic opponent in a public debate convinces far more percentage-wise for his cause (let’s assume for the sake of argument and dramatic exaggeration that they are ultimately damned), do we continue to say that this is a net gain? I don’t see how we can. And it is difficult to know what occurs at these farcical events, short of a comprehensive survey. That would bring objectivity into this, rather than the anecdotal evidence of a few wonderful letters, concerning which we all rejoice.

If God could use Balaam’s ass, I’m sure he could use (and does use) an unsavory anti-Catholic character for the salvation of souls. Does that mean we continue to debate such a one till the cows come home, no matter how he acts, no matter how much he lies and slanders and acts hypocritically and arrogantly? No . . . .

Another apologist argued:

I would also like to remind everyone that the Catholic Apologist is not there to be treated “with respect and dignity”. Sure, one would expect that, among Christians, we would hope that would be the case, but that’s a fringe benefit.

I agree in a broad sense; but even this is a more complex matter than I think many realize. On the other hand, Paul appealed to Caesar and the pagan Roman justice system when he was slandered. We are merely holding our opponents to their own ostensible standards of conduct if indeed we are of a mind to point out the moral correctness of such treatment (i.e., for principle’s sake, not personal dignity and suchlike). Cardinal Newman publicly made mincemeat of Kingsley when the latter accused him of special pleading and equivocation (in effect, sheer dishonesty). Should he (and St. Paul) have just “taken” the abuse? Not every situation is a “turn the other cheek” scenario. Prudence requires that we treat each situation on its own, exercising discernment and taking into account all of the biblical evidence, conscience, possible result, and so forth.

We’re not required to repeatedly debate slanderers and sophists, knowing full well what will occur beforehand. The same Lord told us to “shake the dust off our feet” and not to “cast your pearls before swine.” Many Catholic apologists seem to give one side of the biblical material along these lines and largely ignore or at least minimize the other strain, whereas I am straightforwardly dealing with both and trying to present a view which incorporates both harmoniously (as we are all duty-bound to do, it seems to me).

It would be entirely different with an ecumenical Protestant. That doesn’t involve lying and misrepresentation and unworthy rhetorical tactics. That is merely an honest and respectful difference of opinion. Why don’t we debate those folks instead of the fools, slanderers, and sophists? Arguably, we would reach many more people at a debate like that, because they would be of much more open mind from the outset.

Another Catholic apologist wrote:

Taking slander is part of the business. It’s the “movie” that we are in, and I hope we can act our part and not give up, for that’s exactly what they want us to do when they slander us.

This entirely misses the point (at least my point), if I do say so. I dealt with this above, but in a nutshell: it is not personal slander and an affront to my (or anyone else’s) “dignity” that I am talking about, but rather, slander (and sophistry) as the modus operandi of a fellow Christian, which we support and encourage by giving this person a forum to continue doing it. That is arguably making him stumble (in biblical language) or offering an occasion of sin (in Catholic moral theological terms) or enabling (in psychological / AA lingo). Romans 14:13, 19.

I have never been opposed to debates per se (as everyone who has visited my website must surely know), but rather, what I feel is the perversion of debates by engaging those who corrupt the very concept of what a debate should be all about.

***

(originally posted on 11-27-00; abridged on 1-12-18)

Photo credit: poster for the 1928 film The Sideshow [public domain / Wikimedia Commons]

***

2018-01-05T16:59:31-04:00

Rutherford

Jehovah’s Witnesses are not Christians. They deny that Jesus is God, and the Holy Trinity.

Part Two
*
Go to Part One

***

Scripture verses are from the Authorised Version (King James Version) of the Bible, unless otherwise noted. All primary works from the Jehovah’s Witnesses were published by the Watchtower Bible and Tract Society, Brooklyn, New York.

 

TABLE OF CONTENTS

PART ONE

I. History of the Jehovah’s Witnesses
II. Watchtower Authority
III. False Prophecies and Contradictory Date-Setting
IV. The Scholarly Incompetence and Dishonesty of the Watchtower

PART TWO

V. Christology
VI. The Trinity and the Holy Spirit (Theology / Pneumatology)
VII. Salvation (Soteriology)
VIII. Death and the Soul (Eschatology / Anthropology)
IX. The Doctrine of Hell (Eschatology)
X. Assorted Secondary Beliefs

***

 

V. Christology

— see my compilation of biblical proofs for the Deity of Christ —

1. Watchtower View of Jesus

 . . . he is God’s “first-born” Son. This means that he was created before the other sons of God’s family. He is also God’s “only-begotten” Son, in that he is the only one directly created by Jehovah God; all others came into existence through him as God’s Chief Agent. (The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, 1968, 47). . . Michael (who is the resurrected Jesus Christ) . . . (You Can Live Forever in Paradise on Earth, 1982, 21)

He is a “mighty god,” but not the Almighty God, who is Jehovah. (The Truth Shall Make You Free, 1943, 47)

Jehovah’s first creation was his “only-begotten Son” . . . This one, “the first-born of all creation,” was used by Jehovah in creating all other things. (Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 390-391)

. . . God’s first creation . . . the sole direct creation of his Father . . . (Insight on the Scriptures, 1988, vol. 2, 52-53)

JWs believe in a Big God, Jehovah, and a little god, Jesus. This is polytheism. The Bible teaches trinitarian monotheism: one God in three Persons. This will be shown beyond doubt, as we proceed.

2. Examination of Ten “Proof Texts” Used by JWs
*
Proverbs, Chapter 8

This chapter, about “wisdom,” is taken to be a reference to Jesus, based on 1 Corinthians 1:24: “. . . Christ the power of God, and the wisdom of God.” Proverbs 8:22 is cited:

The LORD possessed (RSV: created) me in the beginning of his way, before his works of old. Jehovah himself produced me as the beginning of his way, the earliest of his achievements . . . (NWT)

The reply is so simple it can easily be overlooked. If Jesus was not eternal, then neither would God’s power and wisdom be eternal. Note, however, that the next verse in the NWT has “wisdom” saying: “From time indefinite I was installed . . . ” (KJV, NASB: everlasting). The Hebrew word here is olam (Strong’s word #5769), which Gesenius’ Hebrew-Chaldee Lexicon of the OT defiones as “time before the creation of the world (i.e., eternity), Prov 8:23.” This word is used in describing Jesus at Micah 5:2, the well-known messianic prophecy regarding His birth, but most importantly, it is used in the most explicit way in describing God the Father’s (“Jehovah’s”) eternity, in verses such as Psalms 41:13, 90:2, 93:2, 106:48, Isaiah 40:28 (all, time indefinite in the NWT). If the word means “eternal and uncreated” when applied to Jehovah, then it must mean the same when applied to Jesus.

That is assuming, however, that “wisdom” in Proverbs 8 is referring to Jesus in the first place. I would argue that it is an example of the poetic devise ofpersonification of an abstract, non-personal concept (common in Hebrew poetry). This is easily shown by the reference to wisdom as “it” in 8:1-3 of the NWT (most translations use she). In Proverbs 9:1-4, the NWT refers to “wisdom” as “it” and then “she”; Proverbs 1:20-2:11 uses “it” in the same way. JWs do not deny the maleness of personhood of Jesus, so this “proof” is demolished.

The Watchtower actually agrees with this interpretation in one place, while asserting the proof text against Jesus in others:

. . . it is not unusual in the Scriptures for something that is not actually a person to be personalized or personified. Wisdom is personified in the book of Proverbs (1:20-33; 8:1-36); and the feminine pronominal forms are used of it in the original Hebrew, as also in many English translations . . . Wisdom is also personified at Matthew 11:19 and Luke 7:35. (Insight on the Scriptures, 1988, vol. 2, 1019)

Unfortunately, once again, even though the Watchtower stumbled upon a truth here, they use it to support a falsehood. The above citation occurred in the article on “Spirit” — with regard to the personal attributes so often used to describe the Holy Spirit in the Bible. It is stated that these are merely instances of personification, so that the Holy Spirit need not be regarded as a Divine Person (as in orthodox Christian trinitarian theology).

Isaiah 9:6

For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given: and the government shall be upon his shoulder: and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counseller, The mighty God, the everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace.

JWs maintain that because Jesus is called “Mighty” instead of “Almighty,” and no article appears oin the Hebrew text, that therefore Jesus is merely “a god.” In Isaiah 10:21, however, no article appears, and Jehovah is definitely referred to (cf. Is 65:8-9, Hosea 6:1, 14:1) as “Mighty God.” The Hebrew for “Mighty God” in Is 9:6 and 10:21, El Gibbor (Strong’s word #410/1368) is also used in reference to Jehovah (with an article) in Jeremiah 32:18, Deut 10:17, and Neh 9:32. In Isaiah, El usually denotes YHWH (LORD or Jehovah). When it does not do so, it is used to describe created idols (e.g., Is 44:10,15,17, 46:6). Additionally, JWs must explain “Eternal Father” (cf. Is 57:15). Unless they accept Jesus as God, JWs must become either idolaters or polytheists. Both positions are, of course, condemned in Sacred Scripture.

John 1:1

In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.

The NWT rendering of “a god” is impossible — which objection has been dealt with in Section IV, Part 2. Let’s accept for the sake of argument, however, the JW scenario of a “Big God and little god” and see how this squares with the biblical teachings on God’s nature and monotheism. Many verses clearly teach the latter (one real God and no real “little gods”: see, e.g., Deut 6:4, Is 37:16, 43:10, 44:6,8, 45:5-6,21-22, 46:9, 1 Tim 2:5). JWs say that “gods” do indeed exist, citing 2 Corinthians 4:4, where Satan is called “the god of this world.” The true sense of “god” in this verse is, ironically, revealed in the Watchtower’s own literature:

Anything that is worshipped can be termed a god inasmuch as the worshipper attributes to it might greater than his own and venerates it.  (Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 665)

Thus, “a god” is not “God” by nature and essence, but only because people worship it (in other words, they think something is a “god” which in fact is not, which is idolatry). This is the biblical sense of other gods besides the true and only God:

GALATIANS 4:8 Howbeit then, when ye knew not God, ye did service unto them which by nature are no gods. (NWT: “by nature are not gods”)

1 CORINTHIANS 8:5-6 For though there be that are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth, (as there be gods many, and lords many,) (6) But to us {there is but} one God, the Father, of whom {are} all things, . . . (NWT: “. . . those who are called ‘gods’ . . . there is actually to us one God . . . “)

ISAIAH 37:19 And have cast their gods into the fire: for they {were} no gods, but the work of men’s hands, wood and stone: therefore they have destroyed them. (cf. Is 44:10,15,17, 46:6, Acts 14:11, 28:6)

Beyond these considerations, two other verses utterly destroy the JW view of Jesus as a “little god”:

DEUTERONOMY 32:39 See now that I, {even} I, {am} he, and {there is} no god with me: . . . (NWT: “no gods together with me”)

2 KINGS 17:35 . . . the Lord . . . charged them, saying, Ye shall not fear other gods, nor bow yourselves to them, nor serve them, nor sacrifice to them: (NWT: very similar)

And Whom must we serve?:

ROMANS 2:11 . . . serving the Lord. (NWT: “slave for Jehovah”)

But what about Colossians 3:24?:

. . . for ye serve the Lord Christ. (NWT: “slave for the Master, Christ”)

Thus, we see another absolute contradiction, between 2 Kings 17:35 and Colossians 3:24, if Jesus is a “little god,” as JWs hold. In trinitarianism, there is no problem with synthesizing these passages at all. The Watchtower’s theology turns Scripture into an irrational potpourri of contradictions.

Begotten / Monogenes

This term (Strong’s word #3439) is applied to Jesus (God’s only-begotten son,” etc.) five times in the NT (Jn 1:1,14,18, 3:16,18, 1 John 4:9). JWs, in opposition to all the Greek lexicons, hold that “begotten” means “created.” Rather than relying on “Arian amateur grammarians,” as the great Bible scholar F.F. Bruce described the JWs, let’s see what A.T. Robertson, the premier Greek scholar of his time, wrote about John 1:18:

The best old Greek manuscripts . . . read monogenes Theos (God only begotten) which is undoubtedly the true text. (Word Pictures in the NT, Nashville: Broadman Press, 1932, vol. 5 of 6, 17)

The NWT rendering, “only-begotten god,” is in opposition to all reputable translations. W.E. Vine is also very clear about the meaning of this text:

. . . does not imply a beginning of His Sonship . . . in the sense of unoriginated relationship . . . Christ . . . eternally is the Son. He, a Person, possesses every attribute of pure Godhood. (An Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words, Old Tappan, New Jersey: Fleming H. Revell, 1940; under “Only-Begotten”)

The literal meaning of monogenes is “unique; only member of a kind” (see lexicons by Liddell & Scott, Bauer, Arndt, & Gingrich, Thayer, Kittel, etc.). If God has a “unique” Son, that Son partakes of Godhood, just as a human son partakes of humanness. This is clearly brought out in John 5:18:

Therefore the Jews sought the more to kill him, because he . . . said also that God was his Father, making himself equal with God.

John 14:28 (Philippians 2:6-8)
1 Corinthians 11:3
1 Corinthians 15:28

. . . my father is greater than I (NWT: “the Father is greater than I am”). . .the head of Christ {is} God (same in NWT)

And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all. (similar in NWT)

Jesus’ subjection to the Father is seen in such verses as John 14:28, 1 Corinthians 11:3, and 1 Corinthians 15:28. These verses and others have been utilized historically by heretics such as the Arians (of whom Jehovah’s Witnesses are a revival), as well as non-trinitarian theists such as Unitarians, to “prove” that Jesus is lesser than the Father and therefore not God in the flesh. Upon closer inspection, however, a clearer picture emerges. John 14:28 is to be understood in light of passages such as Philippians 2:6-8, which show us that Christ in John 14:28 was speaking strictly in terms of his office as Messiah, which entailed a giving up, not of the Divine Nature, but of certain prerogatives of glory and Deity which are enjoyed by the Father:

Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus: (6) Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God: But made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men: And being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. (NWT: “existing in God’s form”)

The Greek word for form above is morphe (Strong’s word #3444). Vine states:

It includes the whole nature and essence of Deity, and is inseparable from them. (An Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words, Old Tappan, New Jersey: Fleming H. Revell, 1940; under “Form”)

Likewise, A.T. Robertson writes:

Morphe means the essential attributes as shown in the form . . . Here is a clear statement by Paul of the deity of Christ. Of what did Christ empty himself? Not of his divine nature . . . Undoubtedly Christ gave up his environment of glory. (Word Pictures in the NT, Nashville: Broadman Press, 1932, vol. 4 of 6, 444-445)

Christ subjected Himself to the Father in order to undertake His role as the Incarnate Son and Mediator between God and man (1 Tim 2:5). Similarly, one might say that “the President of the United States is a greater man than I am,” but this would not mean he was necessarily a better man. In any event, he is still a man like us. Since Jesus is still God, even while “humbling” Himself (Phil 2:8), Scripture also indicates that the Father is, in a sense, “subject” to the Son:

JOHN 16:15 All things that the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall shew {it} unto you.

JOHN 16:23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give {it} you.

When the Father is called the “head” of the Son (1 Cor 11:3), this also does not entail any lessening of the equality between the Son and the Father. The Bible also talks about wives being subject to their husbands (1 Pet 3:1,5), even while the two are equals (Gal 3:28, Eph 5:21-22), and indeed, “one flesh” (Mt 19:5-6). Likewise, one Person of the Godhead can be in subjection to another Person and remain God in essence and substance (Phil 2:6-8). Luke 2:51 says that Jesus was “subject” to Mary and Joseph. Yet no orthodox Christian of any stripe would hold that Jesus was lesser in essence than His earthly parents! The same Greek word for “subject” in Luke 2:51 (hupotasso: Strong’s word #5293) is used in 1 Cor 15:28, and in 1 Pet 2:18 below. Besides, submissiveness and servanthood is not presented as a sign of weakness in Scripture. Quite the contrary:

1 PETER 2:18 Servants, {be} subject to {your} masters with all fear; not only to the good and gentle, but also to the froward. (NWT: “servants, be submissive to your masters”)

MATTHEW 23:11 But he that is greatest among you shall be your servant. (similar in NWT)

The word for “greatest” here is meizon, the same word used in John 14:28. Thus, any notion that submissiveness is a lessening of equality is absolutely unscriptural. Meizon (Strong’s word #3187) means “comparatively greater,” not “qualitatively greater” or greater in essence or purpose.

Likewise, in 1 Cor 15:28, the subjection spoken of is that of the Son as incarnate, not the Son as Son in essence. While this verse tells us that God will be “all in all,” Colossians 3:11 tells us that “. . . Christ {is} all, and in all.” Thus, Jesus’ office as Messiah and Mediator will cease in time, but not His Godhood, since Scripture teaches that He will be “all in all” just as His Father is. The JW exegesis here and so often, exhibits the same old tactic and shortcoming: a profound misunderstanding of the meanings of Greek words, biblical; phraseology, and systematic theology and exegesis (the comparing of Scripture with Scripture. Charles Hodge, the brilliant 19th-century Presbyterian theologian and commentator, wrote on 1 Corinthians 15:28, in his Exposition of First Corinthians (pp. 333-334):

The word “Son” here designates, not the Logos as such, but the Logos as incarnate . . . When the Bible says . . . the Son is subject to or inferior to the Father, we know that it is consistent with their equality . . . the subjection spoken of, is . . . not of the Son as Son, but of the Son as incarnate; and the subjection itself is official and therefore perfectly consistent with equality of nature.

Colossians 1:15

Who is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn of every creature: (NWT: “firstborn of all creation”)

The Greek for “firstborn” is prototokos (Strong’s word #4416), which means “preeminence” and “eternal preexistence,” according to Greek lexicons. It does not mean “first-created.” Apart from being untrue linguistically, this heretical interpretation is contradicted in the next two verses, which inform us that Christ “created all things,” and that He “is before all things.” JWs try to escape that clear indication by adding the qualifying word, “other” — but (unfortunately for them) “other” is not in the Greek text. The Hebrew usage of “firstborn” is also instructive, since it illustrates its meaning as “preeminent.” David is called “firstborn” in Ps 89:27, not because he was the literal first child of Jesse (for he was the youngest), but in the sense of his ascendancy to the kingship of Israel. The Watchtower understands this with regard to that verse:

David, who was the youngest son of Jesse, was called by Jehovah the “first-born,” due to Jehovah;s elevation of David to the preeminent position in God’s chosen nation. (Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 584)

Likewise, Jeremiah 31:9 refers to Ephraim as the firstborn, whereas Manasseh was the first child born (Gen 41:50-52). The nation Israel is called “my firstborn” by God (Ex 4:22). The Jewish rabbinical writers even called God the Father Bekorah Shelolam, meaning “firstborn of all creation,” that is, the Creator. This is precisely how St. Paul uses the “firstborn” phraseology in Col 1:15. The Greek word for “first-created” is protoktistos. But Paul uses prototokos, which Vine defines as follows:

. . . expressing his priority to, and preeminence over, creation . . . He himself produced creation. (An Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words, under “Firstborn”)

And A.T. Robertson states:

The use of this word does not show what Arius argued, that Paul regarded Christ as a creature like “all creation” . . . Paul takes both words to help express the deity of Jesus Christ in his relation to the Father as eikon (Image) and to the universe as prototokos (First-born). (Word Pictures in the NT, Nashville, vol. 4 of 6, 477-478)

Greek scholar Marvin Vincent also concurs:

“First-born” points to eternal preexistence . . . We must carefully avoid any suggestion that Christ was the first of created things, which is contradicted by the following words: “in Him were all things created.” (Word Studies in the NT, Grand Rapids, Michigan: Eerdmans, 1946; orig. 1887; vol. 3 of 4, 468)

If JWs attempt to argue that image (Greek, eikon, Strong’s word #1504), “proves” that Jesus is lesser than God, they will again find themselves at odds with all Greek lexicons and dictionaries. For example, W.E. Vine:

Christ is the visible representation and manifestation of God to created beings; the likeness expressed in this manifestation is involved in the essential relations in the Godhead . . . “he that hath seen Me hath seen the Father,” John 14:9. (An Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words, under “Image”)

The unbiblical JW doctrine of Jesus as “Chief Agent” of all creation (rather than co-creator with the Father and Spirit), is rendered null and void by three verses:

ISAIAH 44:24 Thus saith the Lord, thy redeemer, and he that formed thee from the womb, I {am} the Lord that maketh all {things}; that stretcheth forth the heavens alone; that spreadeth abroad the earth by myself; (NWT: “I, Jehovah, am doing everything, stretching out the heavens by myself, laying out the earth. Who was with me?”)

MALACHI 2:10 Have we not all one father? hath not one God created us? . . . (NWT: “is it not one God that has created us?”)

JOB 9:2, 8 . . . how should man be just with God? . . . Which alone spreadeth out the heavens . . . (NWT: “stretching out the heavens by himself”)

Revelation 3:14

. . . the beginning of the creation of God; (NWT: “. . . creation by God”)

In the Foreword of the Kingdom Interlinear Translation (1969, 10), it is stated, “To each major word we have assigned one meaning.” Let’s trace, then, the Greek word for beginning, arche (Strong’s word #746). We find that in Rev 21:6 Jehovah calls Himself the “beginning [arche] and the end.” So if Jesus is a created being because of arche, Jehovah must be, too, since the description is applied to both. The Greek scholars are unanimous in their interpretation of arche and this verse: one of the very favorites of JWs. Abbot Smith’s Manual Greek Lexicon (p. 62) defines the word as, “uncreated principle, the active cause of creation, Rev. 3:14.” Joseph Thayer, in his Greek-English Lexicon of the NT (p. 77) gives as its meaning, “origin, active cause,” as does Vine (under, “Beginning”), Liddell and Scott (p. 121), and Bauer, Arndt, & Gingrich (pp. 111-112). A.T. Robertson states:

Not the first of creatures as the Arians held . . . but the originating source of creation. (Word Pictures in the NT, vol. 6 of 6, 321)

We even get our word, architect from arche, which makes its meaning clear. At least 20 English translations use an unambiguous terminology which brings out the specific meaning of Revelation 3:14:

Williams, Beck, Goodspeed, Moffatt, NRSV: origin of God’s creation
Knox: the source from which God’s creation began
NAB, REB, CEV: the source of God’s creation
Wuest: the originating source of the creation of God
Living Bible: the primeval source of God’s creation
Jerusalem: the ultimate source of God’s creation
NEB:the prime source of all God’s creation
Barclay: the moving cause of God’s creation
Amplified: the Origin and Beginning and Author of God’s creation
TEV: The origin of all that God has created
NIV: the ruler of God’s creation
Weymouth: the Beginning and Lord of God’s creation
Jay Green Interlinear: the Head of the creation of God
Basic English: the head of God’s new order
MLB (in notes): he was the source of creation

Jesus, here as elsewhere, is revealed as Creator in Scripture, not as a creature. Otherwise, the verses about creation become nonsensical.

3. The Deity of Jesus Christ: 21 Biblical Proofs in the Bible (and NWT)
*

—verses pertaining to Jehovah are listed before the slash; those about Jesus are listed after it —
*

i) Who is the Savior? Is 32:11 / 1 Jn 4:14
ii) Who is the “Lord of lords”? Dt 10:17 / Rev 17:14
iii) Who is “First and Last” and “Alpha and Omega” and “Beginning and the End”? Is 44:6, Rev 1:8, 21:5-6 / Rev 1:17, 3:14, 22:13

(Rev 22:16 identifies the speaker as Jesus. In Rev 22:12 and 22:20, Jesus says He is coming “quickly,” as indicated by 22:20: “come, Lord Jesus” [cf. Mt 16:27]. Rev 22:12-13 is applied to Jesus by The Watchtower, 1 October 1978, p. 15)

iv) Who Will Judge Mankind? 1 Sam 2:10, Ps 50:6, Ecc 3:17, Is 33:22 / Jn 5:22, Acts 10:38,42, 2 Tim 4:1, Rev 6:16
v) Who Abolished Death? Is 25:6,8 / 2 Tim 1:10
vi) Who Will “Render According to Deeds”? Ps 62:12, Is 40:10 / Mt 16:27, Rev 22:12
vii) Who Will Separate Sheep and Goats? Ezek 34:17 / Mt 25:32
viii) Who is the Shepherd? Ps 100:3 / Jn 10:14-15
ix) Who Receives Glory Forever? Gal 1:4-5 / 2 Pet 3:18
x) Who Receives Our Spirits? / Who is Prayed to? Lk 23:46 / Acts 7:59

(JWs admit that Stephen prayed to Jesus: WT, 1 February 1959, p. 96)

xi) Whose Name is “Called Upon”? Acts 2:21 / 1 Cor 1:2
xii) Who is All-Powerful? Gen 18:14 / Phil 3:20-21
xiii) Who Possesses God’s Glory? Is 42:8 / Jn 17:5
xiv) Who Does Not Change? Mal 3:6 / Heb 13:8
xv) “No one can snatch out of my hand” Dt 32:39 / Jn 10:28
xvi) Who Sustains the Creation? 1 Tim 6:13 / Heb 1:2-3
xvii) Who Disciplines Us? Prov 3:12 / Rev 3:19
xviii) Whose Kingdom? Jn 3:5, Acts 1:3, Rom 14:17, a Cor 4:20 / Jn 18:36, Eph 5:5, Col 1:13, 2 Tim 4:1
xix) Whose Kingdom Will Never End? Dan 4:34 / Dan 7:13-14
xx) Who is King of the Earth? Is 33:22, Micah 4:7 / Lk 1:31-33, Rev 17:14
xxi) Who Sits on God’s Throne? Rev 7:10 / Rev 7:17, 22:1

4. The Primacy of Jesus and His Name in the NT
*
We find the phrase, “the name of the Lord” about 50 times in the Old Testament and eleven times in the New Testament. In the NT, “name of God” is found seven times, “the name of the Father” eight times, but the “name” as referring to Jesus occurs at least 91 times. Jesus is the fullest revelation of God, and the One through Whom the Father is now speaking (Heb 1:1-2). Hence, the overwhelming emphasis on His name in the NT.

PHILIPPIANS 2:9-11 Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name: (10) That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of {things} in heaven, and {things} in earth, and {things} under the earth; (11) And {that} every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ {is} Lord, to the glory of God the Father.

ISAIAH 45:23 I have sworn by myself, the word is gone out of my mouth {in} righteousness, and shall not return, that unto me every knee shall bow, every tongue shall swear.

Salvation and Faith in Jesus’ Name: Mt 12:21, Jn 1:12, 2:23, 3:18, Acts 4:10,12, 10:43, 22:16, Rom 10:9, 1 Cor 6:11, 1 Jn 3:23, 5:13.

Jesus: the Most Important Name (not Jehovah): 1 Cor 1:2, Eph 1:20-21, Phil 2:9-11 (cf. Is 45:23), 2 Thess 1:12, 1 Jn 3:23, Rev 2:3,13.

Of Whom Should We Be “Witnesses”?: ACTS 1:8 But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth. (Jesus speaking – see 1:1,11)

Jesus Talks About the Importance of His Name (not Jehovah’s): Mt 7:22, 10:22, 12:15-21, 18:5,20, 19:29, 24:9, 28:19-20.

Christians Are Baptized in Jesus’ Name: Mt 28:19, Acts 2:38, 8:16, 10:48, 19:5, 1 Cor 1:13,15.

Christians Suffer For Jesus’ Name: Acts 5:41, 9:16, 15:26, 21:13.

Christians Gather in Jesus’ Name: Mt 18:20, 1 Cor 5:4.

Men Healed in Jesus’ Name: Acts 3:6,16, 4:10,30.

Christians Speak, Teach & Preach in Jesus’ Name: Lk 24:47, Acts 4:17-18, 5:28, 8:12, 9:27,29.

Christians Are Named After Jesus Christ: Acts 11:26, 1 Pet 4:16.

Remission of Sins in Jesus’ Name: Acts 10:43, 1 Jn 2:12.

Jesus is Called “Lord of Lords”: Rev 19:16.

Christians Are to Give Thanks & Praise in Jesus’ Name: Eph 5:20, Heb 13:15.

Christians Are to Do All Things in Jesus’ Name: Col 3:17.

5. Worship of Jesus: NT Teaching
Proskuneo

Proskuneo (Strong’s word #4352) is used 22 times in the NT to refer to worship of the Father, five times of divine worship without specification, and 14 times in reference to worship of Jesus. The NWT renders proskuneo as “worship” when it applies to Jehovah, but as “obeisance” when it applies to Jesus Christ.

Father and Son to be Equally Honored

JOHN 5:23 That all {men} should honour the Son, even as they honour the Father. He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father which hath sent him.

Creature Worship

The worship of angels is condemned in the NT (Col 2:18), and angels refuse worship (Rev 19:10 and 22:8-9; cf. 18:1). Peter refuses worship (Acts 10:25-26), as do Paul and Barnabas (Acts 14:11-15).

Hebrews 1:6 and Angel Worship

And again, when he bringeth in the firstbegotten into the world, he saith, And let all the angels of God worship him. (NWT replaces worship with do obeisance to)

Here the angels are worshiping Jesus (proskuneo), in direct violation of Jesus’ command:

LUKE 4:8 And Jesus answered and said unto him, Get thee behind me, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve.

Thus, angels are guilty of sacrilege. Secondly, if Christ was created, they are guilty of the sin of creature worship. Thirdly, if Jesus is Michael the Archangel, they are guilty of worshiping another angel (Neh 9:6: “Thou, even thou, art Lord alone; . . . and the host of heaven worshippeth thee.”). This verse, along with Hebrews 1:4-5,7-8,13, proves that Jesus is not Michael, as JWs claim. Also, Jude 9 tells us that Michael didn’t have authority to rebuke Satan, which Christ certainly possessed (Mt 4:4,7,10).

1 Corinthians 1:2

. . . with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, (similar in NWT)

Thayer, in his Greek Lexicon (p. 239) states that this expression means, “to invoke, adore, worship the Lord, i.e., Christ.” Joel 2:32 reads, “. . . whosoever shall call on the name of the LORD shall be delivered . . . ” (NWT: “Jehovah”). This verse is quoted in Acts 2:21, using the same word for “call” as in 1 Corinthians 1:2:epikaleomai (Strong’s word #1941). Romans 10:12 uses this word also: “. . . the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon him” (NWT: similar).

Worship of Jesus in the Book of Revelation

Proskuneo is also explicitly defined, both in Revelation 4:10-11 and 7:11-12, since both passages define the worship of God by virtue of describing the words directed to God in praise and worship (“. . . worshipped God, saying . . .”). Every Greek word (eleven in all) applied to God the Father in this fashion in Revelation is applied to Jesus as well (eucharistia is used of Christ in Colossians). One word, ploutos, is applied to Jesus only in Revelation, and to the Father in Romans 11:33. There can be no stronger evidence that Jesus is to receive worship equally with His Father, thus making Him equal to the Father (Mt 4:10), and no less than fully God:

Greek Word English Word (KJV/NWT) Applied to the Father Applied to Jesus

Pipto Fell down before Revelation 4:10, 7:11 Revelation 5:8
Eulogia Blessing 5:13, 7:12 5:12-13
Doxa Glory 4:9,11, 5:13, 7:12 5:12-13
Sophia Wisdom 7:12 5:12
Time Honour 4:9,11, 5:13, 7:12 5:12-13
Dunamis Power 4:11, 7:12 5:12
Kratos Power 5:13 5:13
Ischus Might / Strength 7:12 5:12
Axios Worthy 4:11 5:12
Lambano Receive 4:11 5:12
Ploutos Riches (Romans 11:33) Rev 5:12
Eucharistia Thanksgiving 4:9, 7:12 (Colossians 2:6-7)

Furthermore, by strong implication, Revelation 7:11-12 can be said to apply equally to Jesus as well, since the “Lamb” is mentioned in the immediate context (7:10,17). Rev 7:11 states, “. . . fell before the throne . . . and worshipped God,” while Rev 7:17 informs us of, “the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne . . .”

Despite this overwhelming evidence of the deity of Christ, the Watchtower attempts to explain away the import in its commentary on Revelation, Then is Finished the Mystery of God (1969). Jesus supposedly “receives” accolades from Jehovah as a “reward” (p. 33) — a theme nowhere found in Rev 5:11-14. This blasphemous and blind denigration of Jesus results in such illogical statements as:

They will fall down and worship before the throne of Jehovah. They will acknowledge his Lamb. (Then is Finished the Mystery of God, 1969, 5; my emphasis)

6. Worship of Jesus: Contradictory JW Doctrinal Stands
*
Acceptance of Worship of Jesus

He never reproved any for acts of worship offered to himself. (WT, October 1880, p. 144 in reprint)The purposes of this Society are . . . public Christian worship of Almighty God and Jesus Christ; to arrange and hold . . . assemblies for such worship. (Charter of the Watch Tower Society of Pennsylvania, Article II, 1884)

We believe our Lord while on earth was really worshiped, and properly so. (WT, 15 July 1898, p. 2337 in reprint)

Christ to be worshiped as a glorious spirit. (Make Sure of all Things, 1953, 85)

Positions on Creature Worship

If the rendering “worship” is preferred, then it must be understood that such “worship” is only of a relative kind. (WT, 15 November 1970, 704; concerning Hebrews 1:6)

*

Bowing before men or angels as “relative” worship forbidden. (Make Sure of all Things, 1953, 178)

Worship to be given only to Jehovah (Matt. 4:10, Ex. 20:2-3, Deut. 6:13-15, 10:20-21, Nahum 1:2) . . . Creature Worship Forbidden (Rev. 19:10, Rom. 1:24-25, Acts 12:21-23) . . . Angels Not to be Worshipped (Rev. 22:8-9, Col. 2:18). (Make Sure of all Things; Hold Fast to What is Fine, 1965, 135, 138)

Rejection of Worship of Jesus

No distinct worship is to be rendered to Jesus Christ now glorified in heaven. (WT, 1 January 1954, 31)He is a god . . . but he did not worship himself and he did not teach his disciples to worship him. (WT, 15 July 1959, 421)

VI. The Trinity and the Holy Spirit (Theology / Pneumatology)
*
— see my compilation of biblical proofs for the Trinity 

1. Christian Definition of the Holy Trinity

 There are three Persons in the Godhead: the Father, the Son (Jesus), and the Holy Spirit, and these three Persons are one God: the same in substance, essence, and purpose; equal in power and glory. All three have existed eternally in relationship with each of the others, and are not merely modes of one person.

Christians believe in the Trinity, not because they fully understand it (any more than eternity or omniscience or many other difficult Christian concepts), but because this is how God has revealed Himself in the Bible.— see The Athanasian Creed —

2. JW View of the Holy Trinity

 . . . three gods in one . . .Satan is the originator of the “trinity” doctrine.

. . . complicated, freakish-looking, three-headed God. (Let God be True, 1946, 100,101,102)

This doctrine was unknown to the . . . Christian apostles . . . the early Christians . . . did not believe that God is a “Trinity.”

. . . the word “trinity” does not appear in the Bible.

Neither the word nor the idea is in God’s Word, the Bible. The doctrine did not originate with God. (The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, 1968, 22 [2], 25)

3. “The Word Trinity Isn’t in the Bible” Argument
*
The very word Jehovah isn’t in the Bible, either, since Hebrew didn’t have the “J” and “V” sounds; nor are the favorite JW terms, “theocracy” or “organization.” Concerning the latter word, The Watchtower of 1 May 1981 (p. 31) argued:

It is straining the point to argue that God has no organization in view of the fact that the original words meaning “organization” in ancient languages do not occur in the inspired Hebrew and Greek Scriptures.

JWs thus refute themselves on this point. Trinity is merely the descriptive word for the concept which is clearly deduced from Scripture, as will now be shown.

4. 15 Trinitarian Biblical Proofs (NWT)
*

—Verses pertaining to Jehovah are listed before the slash; those about Jesus are listed after it and before the straight line [ | ]. Verses pertaining to the Holy Spirit appear after the straight line —
*

i) Who Searches all Minds and Hearts? 1 Chron 28:9, Jer 17:10 / Rev 2:18,23 | 1 Cor 2:10
ii) Whose Spirit is the Holy Spirit? Rom 8:9 / Rom 8:9, Gal 4:6, Phil 1:19
iii) Who Pleads For Us? / Rom 8:34 | Rom 8:26-27
iv) Who Raised Jesus? Gal 1:1 / Jn 2:19-21 | Rom 8:11
v) Who Gives Us Words to Speak as a Testimony? / Lk 21:12-15 | Lk 12:11-12
vi) Who Dwells in Believers? God the Father and Jesus: Jn 14:23 | Rom 8:11
vii) Whose Temple Are We? 1 Cor 3:16-17 / | 1 Cor 3:16, 6:19
viii) Who Sanctifies Us? 1 Thess 5:23 / Heb 13:12 | 1 Pet 1:2
ix) Who is the Creator? Gen 1:1, Is 44:24, Eph 3:9 / Jn 1:3, Heb 1:8,10 | Job 33:4
x) Acts 5:3-4 “. . . why has Satan emboldened you to play false to the holy spirit? . . . You have played false, not to men, but to God.”
xi) Matthew 12:31-32 “. . . Blasphemy against the spirit will not be forgiven.” (Only God can be blasphemed).
xii) Matthew 28:19 “. . . baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the holy spirit.”
xiii) Acts 28:25-26 “The holy spirit aptly spoke through Isaiah the prophet . . . saying, ‘Go to this people and say: “By hearing, you will hear but by no means understand . . . ” ‘ ”
Isaiah 6:8-9 “. . . the voice of Jehovah saying: ‘Go, and you must say to this people, “Hear again and again, O men, but do not understand . . . ” ‘ ”
xiv) 1 Corinthians 12:4-6,11 “Now there are varieties of gifts, but there is the samespirit; and there are varieties of ministries, and yet there is the same Lord; and there are varieties of operations, and yet it is the same God who performs all the operations in all persons . . . But all these operations the one and the same spiritperforms.”
xv) 2 Corinthians 3:17 “Jehovah is the Spirit . . . ”

5. Echod: The Composite Unity of God
*
The Hebrew word echod (Strong’s word #259) is the sort of “oneness” which describes God. It is used in Gen 1:5, in which day and night are united as “day one.” In Ezra 2:64, echod is used in reference to an assembly of 42,360! In Num 13:23 it describes “one” cluster of grapes. It denotes a composite unity. The Hebrew word yachid (Strong’s word #3173) represents absolute, indivisible oneness. It appears 12 times in the OT, but never as a description of God.

GENESIS 1:26 And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: . . .

*

GENESIS 3:22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: . . .

GENESIS 2:24 Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one [echod] flesh.

6. JW Teaching on the Holy Spirit: God’s “Active Force”

. . . God’s holy spirit is not a person but is God’s active force by which he accomplishes his purpose and executes his will . . . It may thus be compared to radio waves that can receive a message from a person speaking into a microphone and transmit the message to persons a distance away, in effect, “speaking” the message by a radio loudspeaker. (Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 1543)

The Bible gives several instances of the Spirit speaking (e.g., Jn 16:13 and Acts 8:29). Yet JWs believe that Jehovah is speaking and that the Spirit is only the transmitter. Why, then, don’t these verses state that God spoke, rather than the Spirit? For, when we talk on the phone, we never say that “the sound waves said . . . ” We always say, “so and so said . . . ” It’s absurd to attribute speaking to an inanimate “active force,” because speaking is always attributed to a personality.

Ironically, JWs believe that Satan is a person, for the same reasons that Christians believe in the Personhood of the Holy Spirit:

Can an unintelligent “force” carry on a conversation with a person? Also, the Bible calls Satan a manslayer, a liar, a father (in the spiritual sense), and a ruler . . . Only an intelligent person could fit all those descriptions . . . Every quality, every action, which can indicate personality is attributed to him in language which cannot be explained away! (WT, 8 December 1973, 27)

7. 30 Personal Attributes of the Holy Spirit in the NWT

1) Helps: Jn 14:16,26, 15:26, 16:7, Rom 8:26, 1 Jn 2:1.
2) Glorifies: Jn 16:13-14.
3) Can be Known: Jn 14:17.
4) Gives Abilities: Acts 2:4, 1 Cor 12:7-11.
5) Referred to as “He”: Jn 16:13; cf. 16:7-8.
6) Loves: Rom 15:30.
7) Guides: Jn 16:13.
8) Comforts: Acts 9:31.
9) Teaches: Lk 12:12, Jn 14:26.
10) Reminds: Jn 14:26.
11) Bears Witness: Jn 15:26, Acts 5:32, Rom 8:16.
12) Has Impulses: Jn 16:13.
13) Hears: Jn 16:13.
14) Leads: Mt 4:1, Acts 8:39, Rom 8:14.
15) Pleads: Rom 8:26-27.
16) Longs (Yearns): Jas 4:5.
17) Wills: 1 Cor 12:11.
18) Thinks: Acts 15:25,28.
19) Sends: Acts 13:4.
20) Dispatches: Acts 10:20.
21) Impels: Mk 1:12.
22) Speaks: Jn 16:13-15, Acts 8:29, 10:19, 11:12, 13:2.
23) Forbids: Acts 16:6-7.
24) Appoints: Acts 20:28.
25) Reveals: Lk 2:26, 1 Cor 2:10.
26) Calls to Ministry: Acts 13:2.
27) Can be Grieved: Eph 4:30; cf. Is 63:10.
28) Can be Insulted: Heb 10:29.
29) Can be Lied to: Acts 5:3-4.
30) Can be Blasphemed: Mt 12:31-32.

Furthermore, the absurdity of the notion of the Holy Spirit as an “active force” is made very obvious by substituting this definition in verses from the NWT which themselves use “holy spirit”:

Jn 14:26 . . . the active force . . . will teach you all things . . .
Acts 8:29 The active force said to Philip . . .
Acts 13:4 . . . sent out by the active force . . .
Acts 15:28 For the active force and we ourselves have favored adding no further burden to you.
Acts 16:6 They were forbidden by the active force.
1 Corinthians 2:10 The active force searches all things.
2 Corinthians 3:17 Jehovah is the active force.
Eph 4:30 Do not be grieving God’s active force.

8. Deficiencies in the JW Doctrine of “Jehovah” (God the Father)
*
Denial of God’s Omnipresence

The true God is not omnipresent, for he is spoken of as having a location. His throne is in heaven. (Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 1543). . . God . . . also has location so that Christ could speak of “going to his Father” . . . (Insight on the Scriptures, 1988, vol. 2, 1018)

Second President of the Watchtower J.F. Rutherford even went so far as to say that “the Pleiades is the place of the eternal throne of God” (Reconciliation, 1928, 14). Christians, on the other hand, have always believed that God is omnipresent.

Denial of God’s Omniscience

. . . Would not limiting God’s knowledge of the future undermine his almightiness?, you might ask. Not at all. (WT, 15 July 1984, 4-5)Is his exercise of foreknowledge infinite, without limit? . . . Or, . . . selective and discretionary, so that whatever he chooses to foresee and foreknow, he does, but what he does not choose to foresee or foreknow, he does not? . . . The argument that God’s not foreknowing all future events and circumstances in full detail would evidence imperfection on his part is, in reality, an arbitrary view of perfection. (Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, “Foreknowledge,” 595)

Historic, orthodox Christianity has always held that God was omniscient.

Belief That God the Father Has a Body

God is a person with a spiritual body . . . They will then see God . . . and also be like him (1 Jn. 3:2). This, too, shows that God is a person, and that he has a body. (You Can Live Forever in Paradise on Earth, 1982, 36-37)This does not mean that God is an impersonal, bodiless force like the wind. (Insight on the Scriptures, 1988, vol. 2, 1018)

. . . there are also spiritual bodies . . . The bodies of spirit persons (God, Christ, the angels) are glorious. (Insight on the Scriptures, 1988, vol. 1, 348; also almost word-for-word in Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 247 [under “Body” in both sources] )

In contrast, the Bible (and historic, orthodox Christianity) teaches that God the Father is a Spirit, incorporeal (He has no body; is not physical), and is invisible, while God the Son, Jesus, took on flesh (the Incarnation), and is the revealer, or image of God. For proof texts of this, see the section in my paper on the Holy Trinity, “Jesus is the Image of the Invisible Father.”

MATTHEW 22:29 . . . Ye do err, not knowing the scriptures, nor the power of God.

VII. Salvation (Soteriology)
*
1. JW Doctrine Concerning 144,000 in Heaven
*
JWs maintain that only 144,000 believers will go to heaven, based on Revelation 14:1-3. This group is known as the “little flock” (Lk 12:32), and its ranks were filled by 1931. One knows if they are one of the 144,000:

. . . by means of the operation of God’s spirit, which implants and cultivates in them the hope of heavenly life. (The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, 1968, 78)

The 144,000 are also the only ones who take communion: once a year (see: The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, 1968, 80), the only persons who can be “born again,” and the sole beneficiaries of Christ’s work as mediator! The remaining JWs and faithful saints of the Old Testament times are a part of the “Great Crowd” or “earthly class,” who can achieve salvation as well, but who will live on the “Paradise earth,” or “New World,” rather than in heaven.

. . . only 144,000 persons will ever go to heaven. (From Paradise Lost to Paradise Regained, 1958, 186). . . only 144,000 chosen from among mankind over the past nineteen centuries would gain eternal life . . . the Bible holds out hope of eternal life under righteous conditions here on earth for all others who would become faithful servants of God . . . Such faithful servants of God as King David and John the Baptist did not go to heaven. (The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, 1968, 79)

All faithful men and women who died before Jesus died had the hope of living again on earth, not in heaven. (You Can Live Forever in Paradise on Earth, 1982, 122)

Only Christ and his 144,000 spiritual brothers can be born again and receive the spirit baptism which is for body members only. (Make Sure of all Things, 1953, 33,49)

“Born again” means a birth-like realization of prospects and hopes for spirit life by resurrection to heaven. (Make Sure of all Things, 1953, 48)

This “great crowd” of people are not “born again,” nor do they need to be “born again” because they gain everlasting life on the earth. (WT, 15 November 1954, 682)

Jesus is the “mediator” only for anointed Christians. (WT, April Fool’s Day, 1979)

All Christian believers must be born again, or regenerated (Jn 3:3-6, 1 Jn 5:1; cf. Rom 8:8, 2 Cor 5:17). Most Christians believe this occurs during regenerative baptism; others make it a strictly spiritual experience of conversion, but all agree that it is absolutely necessary for every believer. The notion that Jesus Christ needed to be born again is blasphemous, and nowhere found in Scripture. Only sinners are in need of regeneration and a Savior, and since Jesus is the sinless Savior, it is ludicrous to speak of His being born again.

The doctrine of 144,000 has been arbitrarily developed from a few verses in Revelation, interpreted in a highly curious way. For the 144,000 are clearly Jews from the twelve tribes of Israel, which is explicitly stated in Rev 7:4-8. Rev 14:4 also informs us that the 144,000 are all unmarried virgin men! Scripture also teaches that there will be only one flock, not two (Jn 10:16), and that heaven and the New Earth will be one and the same (Rev 21:2,23-24, 22:3). As for the “great crowd,” the Bible states that they are before God’s throne in heaven (Rev 7:9; cf. 14:1-3). Rev 7:15 tells us that they serve God “in his temple” in heaven (see Rev 11:19, 14:17), and Rev 7:16 adds that “neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat.” This also indicates that they are in heaven, according to Rev 21:23 and 22:5.

No one can be saved apart from Jesus’ mediatorial, redemptive, and atoning work on the Cross (1 Tim 2:4-5, Jn 3:15-18, Rom 3:10,20-28, 4:3-8,25, 5:1-2,18-19, 11:6, Phil 3:9, Gal 2:16, Eph 2:8-10,Titus 3:4-7). If salvation were possible apart from the unmerited work of Jesus Christ on our behalf, then He didn’t have to come to earth and die for us at all. He is no Savior at all if He only saves 144,000.

Moreover, there is no indication whatsoever in the communion passages (e.g., 1 Cor 11:23-24, Lk 22:14-20) that the Lord’s Supper, or Eucharist, was to be observed by a small “elite” group only. It is for all Christians. This is why the early Christians met (Acts 2:46: “breaking bread”). Jesus said:

. . . Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you. (John 8:53)Whoso eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day. (John 8:54)

So how is it possible to attain eternal life even on the earth, without partaking of the Body and Blood of the Lord? Jesus says it is not possible. According to The Watchtower of 1 January 1995 (p. 15), only 8,617 (remaining from the 144,000) partook of communion in the yearly service of 1994.

Lastly, the idea that the Old Testament saints will not go to heaven is contradicted by Matthew 8:11 (the NWT adds an “s” to “heaven” in order to undercut the clarity of this verse), Hebrews 11:4-11,16 and Psalms 73:24. Matthew 5:12 teaches that all believers will go to heaven. It is expressly stated in Scripture that Elijah “went up by a whirlwind into heaven” (2 Kings 2:1,11).

2. JW View of the Value of Jesus’ Death
*
The Watchtower believes in a “partial works” atonement by Jesus, whereby He made only a “down payment” for the “debt” of our sin. All Jesus did was buy back for us what Adam lost — no more, no less. Therefore, Jesus’ work was not completely sufficient for attainment of salvation and eternal life, as Christians believe.

. . . a ransom that exactly corresponded in value with what the sinner Adam lost for his descendants . . . the perfect Jesus as a human sacrifice did not outbalance in value the human perfection and life that Adam lost. (Things in Which it is Impossible For God to Lie, 1965, 232-233; emphasis in original)

Following this line of thought, the book, You Can Live Forever in Paradise on Earth (1982, p. 63) has a picture with Jesus and Adam balanced on a scale, with the caption: “Jesus was the Equal of the Perfect Man Adam.” A similar picture appeared in The Watchtower, 15 November 1982, p. 9. This is blasphemy, and is thoroughly refuted by the verses having to do with salvation and justification already recounted above, and many others, such as Jn 1:29, Romans 3:25, 5:9,14-17,20-21, 1 Cor 15:22,45, 2 Cor 5:21, Gal 1:4, 3:13, Col 2:13-14, 1 Pet 2:24, 1 Jn 1:7, 2:2, and Rev 5:9.

 

VIII. Death and the Soul (Eschatology / Anthropology)

1. JW Definitions and Explanations of Death and the Soul

Death

Death — loss of life; termination of existence; utter cessation of conscious intellectual or physical activity, celestial, human, or otherwise.(Make Sure of all Things, 1953, 86)

Simply stated, death is the opposite of life.

. . . after he died, Adam returned to that same state of nonexistence.

When a person is dead he is completely out of existence. (You Can Live Forever in Paradise on Earth, 1982, 76 [2], 88)

The dead are unconscious and lifeless in the grave. (The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, 1968, 34)

The Soul

The human soul is man himself . . . it cannot be some shadowy thing that merely inhabits the body or that can exist apart from the person.. . . what happens to a soul at death? The Bible is very clear in stating that the soul is subject to death, saying: “The soul that is sinning — it itself will die.” (Ezek. 18:4,20) . . . Not once in any of its verses does the Bible say that either human or animal souls are immortal, deathless, cannot be destroyed or cannot perish. There are, however, dozens of scriptures that show that the soul can die or be killed (Lev. 23:30; Jas. 5:20) . . . when the person dies, it is the human soul that dies. (The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, 1968, 36-37)

That the soul lives on after death is a lie started by the devil. (You Can Live Forever in Paradise on Earth, 1982, 89)

2. Christian Definitions of Death and the Soul

Death

The JW definition of death cannot be substantiated by any reputable Hebrew or Greek lexicons. Not a single Hebrew or Greek word in the Bible can be produced which means “annihilation” or “cessation of consciousness.” Death in the Scriptures is separation of the soul from the body (physical death), or separation from God for eternity (spiritual, or “second” death): see Rev 21:8 and 2:11. The most common Greek word in the NT for “death” is thanatos (Strong’s word #2288 — appears 119 times in KJV). W.E. Vine defines it as follows:

The separation of the soul (the spiritual part of man) from the body (the material part) . . . the separation of man from God. (An Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words, under “Death”)

Likewise, Joseph Thayer:

The death of the body, i.e., that separation . . . of the soul from the body by which the life on earth is ended. (Greek-English Lexicon of the NT, 282)

The primary OT words for “death” are maveth (Strong’s word #4194 — 159 times in KJV) and muth (Strong’s word #4191 — 817 times in KJV). They both mean exactly the same thing as thanatos, as can be found in any Hebrew lexicon, OT commentary, etc.

The Soul

The primary Greek word for “soul” in the NT is psuche (Strong’s word #5590 — 103 times in KJV). As for its definition, Thayer’s Greek-English Lexicon of the NT, would be typical of any language work:

1. Breath; a. The breath of life; the vital force which animates the body; b. Life; c. That in which there is life; a living being; a living soul; 2. The soul; a. The seat of the feelings, desires, affections, aversions, (our soul, heart, etc.); b. The (human) soul in so far as it . . . can attain its highest end and secure eternal blessedness, the soul regarded as a moral being, designed for everlasting life; c. The soul as an essence which differs from the body and is not dissolved by death.(Greek-English Lexicon of the NT, 677)

We note, then, that psuche has many specific meanings in Scripture, with one very broad general meaning. JWs have erred in making one specific usage (1.c. above, as used in 1 Cor 15:45: a quote of Gen 2:7; Acts 2:41-43, 27:37, Rev 16:3, etc.) paramount. This is a typical Watchtower tactic: to simplify a word or concept so greatly that the overall, complete, and multi-faceted concept is distorted or lost altogether. JWs relegate the definitions 1.a. and 1.b. above to the term “spirit” (pneuma — Strong’s word #4151), as well as to “soul,” which isn’t so far off, but when they totally disregard the uses of psuche in the sense of 2.a., 2.b., and 2.c. above, Christians must object. Such a denial touches upon the correct biblical doctrine of man (i.e., anthropology).

The Hebrew words nephesh (Strong’s word #5315: 688 times in the KJV, 428 as soul) and ruach (Strong’s word #7307: 385 times, 232 as spirit in the KJV) relate to each other in the same way as, and correspond to psuche and pneuma, as can be seen in any Hebrew lexicon (see the Greek Dictionary in Strong’s Concordance under psuche (word #5590). The New Bible Dictionary (J.D. Douglas, editor, Grand Rapids, Michigan: Eerdmans, 1962, “Soul,” 1208-1209) comments on the use of these words:

Usually the nephesh is regarded as departing at death (e.g., Gen. 35:18), but the word is never used to mean the spirit of the dead. Since Hebrew psychology lacked precise terminology, there is some overlapping in the uses of nephesh . . . and ruach . . . one of the main differences between the OT and NT usage is the application of both psuche and pneuma to human existence beyond death.

3. JW Doctrine of “Soul Sleep”: Three “Proof Texts”

JWs contend that, after death, both the body and the soul (which are identical) descend into the grave. There, man is in a state of “sleep” or unconsciousness which is a condition of non-existence. This state continues until such time as God revitalizes the dead person for the purpose of either eternal life or annihilation. We will now examine the three major proof texts used by the Watchtower in its attempt to put forth this view:

Ecclesiastes 9:5

. . . the dead know not any thing, neither have they any more a reward . . . (NWT: “conscious of nothing at all”)

If the first clause is understood in an absolute sense, then so must the second clause be interpreted. Thus, the dead would have no “reward” (“wages” in NWT) as well as no consciousness. This would deny the resurrection and the rewarding of the righteous (see Rev 20:11-13, 21:6-7, 22:12,14). Obviously, then, a qualification of some sort has to be placed on Ecc 9:5. In the very next verse, we learn that:

. . . neither have they any more a portion for ever in any thing that is done under the sun.

In other words, in relation to this world, the dead know nothing, but they are in a different realm, where they do know something. As further examples of this limited sense of “not knowing anything” in Scripture, see 1 Sam 20:39 and 2 Sam 15:11, where an interpretation of unconsciousness would be ridiculous.

Ezekiel 18:4 (also 18:20)

. . . the soul that sinneth, it shall die. (NWT is similar)

Here, JWs disregard the spiritual use of “death” in the Bible. For instance, 1 Tim 5:6 reads:

But she that liveth in pleasure is dead while she liveth. (cf. Eph 2:1 and Lk 15:24)

That Ezek 18:4,20 refers to spiritual death (i.e., separation from God, not annihilation) is obvious from context, since 18:21 declares:

But if the wicked will turn from all his sins that he hath committed, and keep all my statutes, and do that which is lawful and right, he shall surely live, he shall not die.

Since all men die physically, this must be talking about the spiritual, or “second” death. So much for this “proof” . . .

Psalm 146:4

His breath goeth forth, he returneth to his earth; in that very day his thoughts perish. (NWT: similar)

This verse’s meaning is similar to that of Ecc 9:5. Here, “thoughts” refer to “unaccomplished purposes” of a person on earth. Death puts an end to those purposes, as anyone would agree. In this sense, one’s thoughts “perish” at death. Another similar use occurs at Isaiah 55:7:

Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteousness man his thoughts . . .

This doesn’t mean that unrighteous men must cease all thinking and become unconscious and nonexistent. Nor does Ps 146:4. Much JW inadequate exegesis results from a profound lack of understanding of the many literary forms and devices used in Scripture, as seen in these three examples. Much of the OT is poetry of one sort or another. One cannot interpret poetry in a wooden, literal way.

4. Christian Doctrine of the Soul’s Consciousness After Death
*
MATTHEW 10:28 And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell.

The soul outlives the body, so it cannot be equated with man in every instance. The JW view doesn’t even survive this one verse.

2 CORINTHIANS 5:8 We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord. (see also Phil 1:21-23)

The “we” can only refer to an immaterial soul, or spirit. If Paul was nonexistent after death, how could he be with the Lord while absent from the body?

REVELATION 6:9-10 And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and for the testimony which they held: And they cried with a loud voice, saying, How long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth?

*

REVELATION 20:4 And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years.

LUKE 9:30 And, behold, there talked with him two men, which were Moses and Elias:

If this was only a “vision,” who was Jesus talking to? Although the incident is called a “vision” in Matthew 17:9, so is the appearance of the angels at the tomb (Lk 24:23; “supernatural sight” in NWT), and they were real. Besides, the Bible states that two “men” appeared.

JOHN 11:26 And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die. Believest thou this?

Jesus clearly sets forth the notion that the faithful Christian will always have conscious, unending existence with God. He cannot possibly be referring to physical death, since all men die in that sense.

PSALM 116:15 Precious in the sight of the LORD is the death of his saints.

If we apply the JW definition of death, the verse becomes ludicrous. The consciousness of the dead is assumed.

1 Samuel 28:11-16 tells us that Samuel returns from the dead and pronounces Saul’s death sentence. JWs believe this was a demon impersonating him, but the Bible plainly states that it was Samuel who appeared (verses 12,14-16).

5. JW Notion of Jesus’ “Spirit” Resurrection
*
Jehovah God evidently disposed of Jesus’ fleshly body in his own way (possibly disintegrating it into the atoms of which it was constituted). Jesus did not take back his fleshly body and thereby cancel out the ransom for which it was given . . . Christ . . . did materialize various fleshly bodies . . . for the purpose of giving to his disciples visible, palpable evidence of his resurrection. (Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, “Flesh,” 587)

Christ gave up his body as a sacrifice. He could never take it back and become a man again. (You Can Live Forever in Paradise on Earth, 1982, 142)

He was not given human life again . . . But he was “made alive in the spirit” (1 Peter 3:18) . . . he appeared visibly to his disciples a number of times, in materialized bodies. (The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, 1968, 52)

Christ Jesus . . . was resurrected an invisible spirit creature. (Let God be True, 1946, 138)

The bodies in which Jesus manifested himself to his disciples after his return to life were not the body in which he was nailed to the tree. (The Kingdom is at Hand, 1944, 259)

The Watchtower believes that Jesus was unconscious after death, up until He was resurrected (actually, for them, “recreated” as a spirit).

6. Christian View of Jesus’ Death and Bodily Resurrection

The very fact that JWs feel compelled to believe that Jesus materialized bodies shows that Jesus had a body after His resurrection. Contrary to their opinions, however, He always had this body (a glorified body) after He rose again. No indication is ever given that He was “raised” as a spirit who “materialized bodies” whenever necessary. Indeed, this would be outright deceit. If Jehovah could reveal Himself without appearing in the flesh, could not Jesus do the same? JWs use two main Scriptures for their heretical “spirit resurrection” idea:

1 PETER 3:18 For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit: (NWT: “being made alive in the spirit.”)

The phrase “in the spirit” is somewhat common in Scripture and it usually does not refer to being a spirit (e.g., Jn 11:33, Acts 20:22, Rom 8:9, Gal 5:25, Eph 6:18, Col 2:5, 1 Pet 4:6, Rev 1:10). That it definitely doesn’t mean this in 1 Peter 3:18 is shown by comparing the verse to Romans 8:11: “. . . the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead.” Thus, “in the spirit” here means “by the (Holy) Spirit.” With this interpretation, all the relevant passages harmonize. Besides all this, the JW claim stretches the language of this verse a bit too much. If they are right, God would have made it abundantly clear, it seems, by inspiring Peter to render this verse, “. . . made alive as a spirit.”

1 CORINTHIANS 15:50 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption.

The phrase, “flesh and blood” appears four times in the NT, and in each instance, it can only mean “natural man” (a symbolic, not literal sense) — see Mt 16:17, Gal 1:16, and Eph 6:12. In other words, the reason “flesh and blood” cannot inherit the Kingdom is because natural man needs to be born again (Jn 3:3-6, Rom 8:3-9,12-13 — “flesh”, 1 Cor 2:14). The word “flesh” is used symbolically throughout the NT in the sense of the “old,” unregenerate man.

Verses teaching Christ’s consciousness after death and His bodily resurrection follow:

JOHN 2:19-22 Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up. Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days? But he spake of the temple of his body. When therefore he was risen from the dead, his disciples remembered that he had said this unto them; and they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said.

This passage proves two things: that Jesus was conscious after death, in order to raise himself, and that He raised His body from death (which makes Him God as well — see Acts 2:32 and Rom 10:9).

Jesus’ Physical Body: Mt 28:9, Lk 24:30,39-43, Jn 20:17,24-29, Acts 2:26-28.

ROMANS 8:11 But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you.

*

PHILIPPIANS 3:21 Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself.

MATTHEW 12:40 For as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly; so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth.

All of Jonah 2 teaches that Jonah was conscious inside the whale (e.g., 2:1: “Jonah prayed unto the LORD his God out of the fish’s belly”). Likewise, Jesus was also conscious after His death and before His resurrection, or else He is guilty of giving a false analogy, and deceiving His hearers.

1 TIMOTHY 2:5 For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus;

This was written in the present tense, indicating that Jesus was still a man.

COLOSSIANS 2:9 For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily. (NWT: “divine quality”)

This is not only an excellent verse for the deity of Jesus, but also for His bodily resurrection, since the word for “dwelleth” (katoikeo: Strong’s word #2730) is in the present tense (written about 25 years after the Resurrection). The Greek for “bodily” is somatikos (Strong’s word #4985), which means “physical, corporeal body.”

Luke 24:13-31: JWs claim that the two disciples on the road to Emmaus in this passage did not recognize Jesus because He was in a different form than that in which He was crucified. But they completely ignore verse 16: “But their eyes were holden that they should not know him” (NWT: “kept from recognizing him”). Jesus willed that they shouldn’t recognize Him until they were tested (verses 25-26). The moment “their eyes were opened” they “knew him” (24:31).

John 20:1-18: In the same fashion, JWs claim that Mary Magdalene didn’t recognize Jesus, either. But it was still dark (20:1), and Mary was greatly grieved (20:11). Even so, Jesus merely had to say “Mary” and she instantly knew Who He was (20:16).

John 21:1-22: JWs seize on verse 4: “. . . the disciples knew not that it was Jesus.” On this occasion, it was early morning (21:4) and the disciples were a ways out in the water, while Jesus was on the beach (21:3-4). Nevertheless, John and Peter recognized Him before He identified Himself (21:7), as did all the others (21:12: “. . . knowing that it was the Lord”).

LUKE 23:43 And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, Today shalt thou be with me in paradise.

In order to avoid the clear teaching of the soul’s consciousness after death in this verse, the NWT absurdly puts a comma after “today,” instead of before it. No reputable translation has ever done this, and it makes no sense, anyway, since “today” thus becomes unnecessary and redundant. Even their own Kingdom Interlinear Translation (1969, 408) states: “Westcott and Hort text puts a comma in the Greek text before the word for ‘today’.” Yet they justify their comma by arguing that “in the original Greek no comma is found.” There are 71 passages where Jesus uses the expression “Truly I say to you” or “Truly I tell you.” The NWT punctuates every single instance of these phrases consistently — except Luke 23:43. So it appears that once again the Watchtower would prefer to tamper with and change God’s Word rather than humbly submit their beliefs to the correction of Holy Scripture.

These beliefs are very dangerous because they distort the biblical teaching on the nature of man, and also Jesus’ bodily Resurrection, which is often tied in with salvation itself (e.g., Rom 10:9).

IX. The Doctrine of Hell (Eschatology)

1. JW Definitions

HadesSheol, and Hell

Common grave of all mankind. (Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 700, also 1488)

The dead are not conscious and therefore cannot suffer . . . Good people as well as bad people go to the Bible “hell,” the common grave of all mankind. (The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, 1968, 41-42)

The fact that the King James Version translates the one Hebrew word Sheol three different ways shows that hellgrave, and the pit mean one and the same thing.

The Hebrew word Sheol and the Greek word Hades mean the same thing. This is shown by looking at Ps. 16:10 . . . and Acts 2:31.

In all the places where Sheol occurs in the Bible it is never associated with life, activity, or torment. (You Can Live Forever in Paradise on Earth, 1982, 82 [2], 83)

Gehenna

. . . representative of utter destruction. (Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 633)

When Jesus said that persons would be thrown into Gehenna for their bad deeds, what did he mean? Not that they would be tormented forever. Jesus used that valley (Gehenna) of fire and brimstone as a proper symbol of everlasting destruction. (The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, 1968, 44)

. . . Jesus was using Gehenna as a fitting symbol of complete and everlasting destruction. He meant that those wicked religious leaders were not worthy of a resurrection. (You Can Live Forever in Paradise on Earth, 1982, 87)

The Lake of Fire

. . . not conscious torment, but everlasting death, or destruction . . . It is evident that this “lake” is a symbol, because death and hell (Hades) are thrown into it.”The lake of fire” . . . has a meaning similar to that of Gehenna . . . “second death,” the death from which there is no resurrection. (You Can Live Forever in Paradise on Earth, 1982, 87)

. . . clearly symbolic . . . represents a destruction that is eternal . . . a death without reversal. (Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 1019)

2. Christian Definitions
Sheol

This word is used in the Old Testament for the place of the dead . . . In the later Jewish literature we meet with the idea of divisions within Sheol for the wicked and the righteous, in which each experiences a foretaste of his final destiny . . .(The New Bible Dictionary, J.D. Douglas, editor, Grand Rapids, Michigan: Eerdmans, 1962, 518)

The Hebrew word designating the unseen abode of the dead; a neutral word, presupposing neither misery nor happiness. (Augustus H. Strong, Systematic Theology, Westwood, New Jersey: Fleming H. Revell, 1907, 994)

While the word Sheol, does not pointedly refer to a definitive doctrine of endless retribution, but rather to a shadowy existence beyond the grave, it nevertheless reflects the belief in a future and continued existence. (Merrill C. Tenney, Pictorial Bible Dictionary, Grand Rapids, Michigan: Zondervan, rev. ed., 1967, 346)

Hades

The region of departed spirits of the lost (but including the blessed dead in periods preceding the Ascension of Christ) . . . It corresponds to Sheol in the O.T. IN the KJV . . . it has unhappily been rendered “Hell,” e.g., Ps. 16:10; or “the grace,” e.g., Gen. 37:35 . . . It never denotes the grave, nor is it the permanent region of the lost; in point of time it is, for such, intermediate between decease and the doom of Gehenna. For the condition, see Luke 16:23-31. (W.E. Vine, An Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words, under “Hades”)

. . . the nether world, the realm of the dead . . . In the Septuagint the Hebrew Sheol is almost always rendered by this word . . . the infernal regions, a dark and dismal place . . . the common receptacle of disembodied spirits. (Joseph Thayer, Greek-English Lexicon of the NT, 11)

Gehenna / Hell / The Lake of Fire

. . . It is the loss of all good . . . and the misery of an evil conscience banished from God and from the society of the holy, and dwelling under God’s positive curse forever . . . The decisive and controlling element is not the outward, but the inward . . . The figurative language of Scripture is a miniature representation of what cannot be fully described in words . . . the unholiness and separation from God of a guilty and accusing conscience, of which fire and brimstone are symbols . . . the future punishment of the wicked is not annihilation . . . the wicked enter at death upon a state of conscious suffering which the resurrection and the judgment only augment and render permanent.(Augustus H. Strong, Systematic Theology, 1033-1036)

3. Summary: JW vs. Christian Concepts of the Afterlife
*
It is true that Sheol /Hades is the abode of both the wicked and the righteous, but it was not the literal grave, as JWs assert. Rather, it is a place of consciousness, albeit shadowy and quite mysterious. As revealed in the story of Lazarus and the rich man (Lk 16:19-31), there was a gulf between the wicked and the righteous, and differential reward.

Since the Incarnation, Resurrection, and Ascension of Christ, however, things have changed. Believers in Christ at death go to the Lord as spirits awaiting resurrection of their bodies (2 Cor 5:1-8, Lk 23:42-43, Phil 1:23), and the New Heaven and Earth (Rev 21), whereas unbelievers are separated from God in a state of suffering (2 Peter 2:4-9), awaiting the Last Judgment (Rev 20:11-15) and punishment in the Lake of Fire, which is their final state. The doctrine of hell has always been a belief of historic, orthodox Christianity. It was not introduced in the “dark ages,” as Charles T. Russell stated disparagingly, but by explicit teaching from our Lord Jesus Himself and the Apostles:

The reality and eternity of suffering in Gehenna is an element of biblical truth that an honest exegesis cannot evade. (The New Bible Dictionary, 519)

4. Qeber Mnemeion: “Grave” in Hebrew and Greek
*
The Hebrew word qeber (Strong’s word #6913) is the true “grave” in the OT. In the KJV it is translated “grave” 35 times, “sepulchre” 26 times, and “burying place” in 6 places. The related qeburah (Strong’s word #6900) is translated similarly 14 times (see, e.g., 1 Kings 13:30, 2 Sam 3:32, Gen 35:20, Jer 8:1). The NT equivalent is menemeion (Strong’s word #3419), which in the KJV is rendered “sepulchre” 29 times, “grave” 8 times, and “tomb” five times (for “grave” see Mt 27:52-53, Lk 11:44, Jn 5:28, 11:17,31,38, 12:17).

The contrast between these words and Sheol and Hades is evident. No Sheol is ever dug, but qeber is dug six times (e.g., Gen 50:5, Is 22:16). Bodies are never put in Sheol by man, but men put bodies in qeber 37 times. No person has a Sheol, but they have a qeber, also on 37 occasions in the Bible. Unlike Sheolqeber is on the surface of the earth, 32 times. Sheol is never pluralized like qeber (29 instances). God alone puts men in Sheol (Num 16:30-33, 1 Sam 2:6). The body is never said to be in Sheol, and the spirit is never said to be in a grave. In the final judgment (Rev 20:13), death (qeber / mnemeion ) and Hades (Sheol) will deliver up the dead (i.e., the bodies from the former and the spirits from the latter). It is patently obvious, then, that the Bible differentiates between one’s literal grave, and the region to which souls depart and continue their existence

5. Scriptural Proofs for Eternal Hellfire and Against Annihilationism

— See my paper, Biblical Evidence for an Eternal Hell —

X. Assorted Secondary Beliefs

1. Is God’s Name Jehovah?

The original pronunciation of God’s name is no longer known. Nor is it really important. If it were, then God Himself would have made sure that it was preserved for us to use. The important thing is to use God’s name according to its conventional pronunciation in our language.How could the Christians have made a clear difference between the true God and the false ones? Only by using the true God’s name . . . Jesus and his followers had prophesied that an apostasy would occur in the Christian congregation . . . these warnings were fulfilled. One result was that God’s name was pushed into the background, It even got removed from copies and translations of the Bible.

In places where the Christian Greek Scripture writers quote the earlier Hebrew Scriptures, the translator has the right to render the word Kyrios as Jehovah wherever the divine name appeared in the Hebrew original. (The Divine Name That Will Endure Forever, 1984, 7, 16, 26-27)

2. Christian Exposition on God’s Name
*
There are no “J” and “V” sounds in biblical Hebrew. Thus, Jehovah is an impossible rendering of the Tetragrammaton, the four-lettered name of God, composed of the Hebrew letters Y, H, W, H. The Encyclopedia Judaica (Jerusalem: vol. 7, 680) elaborates:

The true pronunciation of the name YHWH was never lost. Several early Greek writers of the Christian Church testify that the name was pronounced “YAHWEH.” This is confirmed . . . by the shorter form Yah, which is sometimes used in poetry (e.g., Ex. 15:2) . . . At least until the destruction of the First Temple in 586 B.C.E. this name was regularly pronounced with its proper vowels, as is clear from the Lachish Letters, written shortly before that date.

The Encyclopedia Britannica (1985 ed., Micropedia, vol. 12, 804) concurs:

The God of the Israelites, his name being revealed to Moses as four Hebrew consonants (YHWH) called the Tetragrammaton. After the Exile (6th century BC), and especially from the 3rd century BC on, Jews ceased to use the name Yahweh for two reasons. As Judaism became a universal religion through its proselytizing in the Greco-Roman world, the more common noun elohim, meaning “god,” tended to replace Yahweh to demonstrate the universal sovereignty of Israel’s God over all others. At the same time, the divine name was increasingly regarded as too sacred to be uttered.; it was thus replaced vocally in the synagogue ritual by the Hebrew word Adonai (My Lord), which was translated as Kyrios (Lord) in the Septuagint, the Greek version of the Old Testament. The Masoretes, who from about the 6th to the 10th century, worked to reproduce the original text of the Hebrew Bible, replaced the vowels of the name YHWH with the vowel signs of the Hebrew words Adonai oe Elohim. Thus the artificial name Jehovah (YeHoWaH) came into being. Although Christian scholars after the Renaissance and Reformation periods used the term Jehovah for YHWH, in the 19th and 20th centuries biblical scholars again began to use the form Yahweh. Early Christian writers, such as Clement of Alexandria in the 2nd century, had used a form like Yahweh, and this pronunciation of the Tetragrammaton was never really lost. Other Greek transcriptions also indicated that YHWH should be pronounced Yahweh.

JWs go to great lengths to point out that some of the earliest copies of the Septuagint had YHWH written in Hebrew script wherever this name occurred. These texts, however, are a small minority. Much is also made of Jesus’ supposed use of the Tetragrammaton (e.g., Lk 4:16-21). But there is no way to determine this with any certainty. The Jewish aversion to pronouncing the name Yahweh is known to have been common in Jesus’ time (see, e.g., the Jewish historian Josephus). Such a use by Jesus would certainly have been attacked by the Jews, but there is no record of an attack on Jesus made on this basis.

There is no indication whatsoever that early Christians were even called “Yahweh’s Witnesses,” let alone “Jehovah’s Witnesses.” This name wasn’t even applied to its current namesake until 1931 (their previous title was “Bible Students”). The early followers of Christ were, of course, called “Christians” (Acts 11:26, 26:28, 1 Peter 4:16). Additionally, NT writers routinely applied OT passages about YHWH/God to Jesus: Heb 1:10 (Ps 102:25), 1 Peter 3:14-15 (Is 8:12-13), Acts 2:21,38 (Joel 2:28-32), Phil 2:10-11 (Is 45:23), Rom 10:9-13 (Is 28:16, Joel 2:32), Acts 4:10-11 and 1 Peter 2:7-8 (Is 8:13-14). In these cases and other similar ones, the NWT refuses to render Kurios as Jehovah, since this would clearly reveal the true NT doctrine of the deity of Christ. Lastly, the name of Jesus is overwhelmingly dominant in the NT, not Yahweh or its arbitrary alternative, Jehovah (see V. 4.)

The Tetragrammaton was not “removed” in the 2nd or 3rd century, as the Watchtower proclaims. No manuscript evidence whatsoever exists to prove that it appeared in any portion of the New Testament. The name of Jesus, however, appears over 900 times. Why? Because the NT presents Jesus as the revealer of God: God incarnate (Jn 14:7, Acts 4:12, Phil 2:11, Heb 1:2, etc.). The Watchtower strangely places more emphasis on a discredited transliteration of God’s name, than on Jesus Christ as Savior, Lord, and God.

3. Blood Transfusions
*
JWs forbid this modern medical practice on the basis of passages which merely refer to the eating of blood (Gen 9:4, Lev 7:26, 17:10-14, Deut 12:16, Acts 15:28-29). It is clear that blood transfusions are not forbidden in Scripture, according to Mark 7:15 and Romans 2:15:

There is nothing from without a man, that entering into him can defile him . . .. . . for where no law is, there is no transgression.

Even if there were such a law, Jesus would have set it aside in order to save a life (see Mt 12:1-8, Lk 6:1-11, 13:9 to 14:6). According to American Red Cross statistics, the lives of about 1000 JWs are, on average, placed in jeopardy each week: a horrifying result of false and unnecessary doctrine.

On similar grounds, organ transplants were held to be equivalent to cannibalism (WT, 15 November 1967), but God apparently changed His mind, and they are now permitted (WT, 15 March 1980). The transfusion ban, however, remains.

4. Holidays
*
Galatians 4:8-11 is interpreted by JWs as forbidding the keeping of holidays. But what Paul is really condemning here, in context, is a scrupulous observance of Jewish sacred days in order to obtain salvation. Paul instructed the Galatians to abandon legalism and to enjoy the liberty that they had in Christ (Gal 3:12).

Christmas is considered by the Watchtower to be a pagan holiday, since, they maintain, it is on the date of the old Roman feast day Saturnalia. Even beyond that,

Christmas has nothing to do with Christ. It is saturated with demonism. (WT, 15 December 1978, 5)

JWs have also regarded Christmas as Nimrod’s birthday. The Christian Church placed Christmas on December 25th precisely to stamp out the old pagan holiday. This was simply practical wisdom and genius. The date is secondary; it is the meaning which is important.

The Watchtower cites Jeremiah 10:3-4 in order to “prove” that Christians shouldn’t put up Christmas trees. In context, however (esp. 10:8,14-15), we see that the passage has nothing to do with decorations, but rather, the making of wooden idols, the powerlessness of idols, and the sin and folly of idolatry. For the Watchtower objection to have any force, they would have to establish the fact that people in fact worship their Christmas trees (see WT, 15 December 1976, 766); clearly an absurd scenario.

Charles Taze Russell, the Founder of Jehovah’s Witnesses, thought that the celebration of Christmas was important and proper:

In Pastor Russell’s day, Christmas was celebrated at the old Bible House in Allegheny, Pennsylvania . . . the celebration of Christmas with a Christmas tree in the Bethel dining room . . . (1975 Yearbook of Jehovah’s Witnesses, 1974, 147)

Christmas was outlawed in 1928 by the Watchtower. Thanksgiving, Easter, and Good Friday are likewise forbidden, under the threat of disfellowshiping. Birthdays aren’t celebrated, since:

. . . they exalt the creature, making him the center of attention rather than the Creator. (The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, 1968, 146)

This wasn’t always the case, either:

In those earlier days, dedicated Christians commemorated birthdays . . . birthday celebrations and Mother’s Day were discarded — more creature worship. (1975 Yearbook of Jehovah’s Witnesses, 1974, 147)

Likewise, involvement in Christian weddings, funerals, baptisms, etc. are deemed improper for the JW. Holidays in general are said to:

. . . honor and exalt nations or worldly institutions. The wrong custom here is giving credit to such organizations for benefits that really should be credited to God. (The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, 1968, 146)

The refutation of this sort of Pharisaical legalism can be found in Holy Scripture:

ROMANS 14:5-6 One man esteemeth one day above another: another esteemeth every day alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. He that regardeth the day, regardeth it unto the Lord . . .

Christians are commanded by God to “honor” their mothers and fathers (Ephesians 6:2), widows (1 Timothy 5:3), Christian teachers (1 Timothy 5:17), wives (1 Peter 3:7), fellow Christians (1 Corinthians 12:12-26), and governing authorities (Romans 13:7, 1 Peter 2:17). A spirit of honoring those who are worthy of honor is to typify the Christian (Romans 12:10, 1 Peter 2:17).

5. Civil and Political Participation
*
The Watchtower frowns upon civil involvement. JWs are not allowed to vote, join trade unions, salute the flag, or serve in the military. All forms of patriotism and political activity are forbidden, on grounds that these activities are “worldly.” The Bible commands no such thing, and advises Christians to be in subjection to civil authorities (Romans 13:1-7). The Apostle Paul even appealed to his Roman citizenship and to Caesar in order to fight an unjust accusation (Acts 21:39, 22:25-29, 25:11). Christians are to be the “salt of the earth” (Mt 5:13). Salt in the ancient world was a preserver. We cannot preserve, let alone transform, the institutions of the world if we withdraw from them. Charles Taze Russell, the JW Founder, would today be disfellowshiped for his view on military service:

There could be nothing against our conscience in going into the army. (WT, 15 April 1903, 3179-3180 in reprint)

6. The Cross
*
JWs do not believe that Jesus was crucified on a cross (+). Instead, they think that the “cross” (stauros: Strong’s word #4716) was:

. . . a stake or pale, a simple one without a crossbeam of any kind or at any angle. There is no proof to the contrary. (Kingdom Interlinear Translation, 1969, 1155)

In this article in the KIT, the alleged “torture stake” is illustrated, taken from a 16th century book, De Cruse Liber Primus, by a Catholic scholar, Justus Lipsius, with the words, “This is the manner in which Jesus was impaled.” But this is more dishonest “scholarship” from the Watchtower. In Lipsius’ book (p. 46), he writes:

In the Lord’s cross there were four pieces of wood; the upright beam, the crossbar, the piece of wood placed below (for the feet) and the title inscription placed above . . . When a man, hands stretched out, worships God . . . he resembles a Cross.

Two pictures of the crucifixion in this traditionally-understood manner appear in the book, but JWs deceitfully try to leave an impression that Lipsius agrees with them. Alfred Edersheim, in his renowned work, The Life and Times of Jesus the Messiah (vol. 2, 584-585), comments on the above understanding:

The universal testimony of those who lived nearest the time (Justin Martyr, Irenaeus, and others), and who had only too much occasion to learn what crucifixion meant, is in favor of this view . . .

C.T. Russell is once again at odds with the current Watchtower “orthodoxy.” He believed that Jesus died on a cross, and even chose this symbol as a logo for the Watch Tower Bible and Tract Society (see early Watchtower magazines). The monument at Russell’s grave in Rosemont United Cemetery in Pittsburgh bears the former JW symbol of cross and crown. It was Russell’s successor, “Judge” Rutherford, who introduced the new “stake” teaching in his book, Riches (1936).

Go to Part One
 ***
(originally written in 1987; revised slightly on 8-9-02)
*

Photo credit: Joseph Franklin “Judge” Rutherford (1869-1942), second president of The Watchtower Society [public domain / Wikimedia Commons]

***

2018-01-09T13:42:46-04:00

RussellCharlesTaze
Jehovah’s Witnesses are not Christians. They deny that Jesus is God, and the Holy Trinity.

 

Part One
*
***

Scripture verses are from the Authorised Version (King James Version) of the Bible, unless otherwise noted. All primary works from the Jehovah’s Witnesses were published by the Watchtower Bible and Tract Society, Brooklyn, New York.
*

TABLE OF CONTENTS

PART ONE

I. History of the Jehovah’s Witnesses
II. Watchtower Authority
III. False Prophecies and Contradictory Date-Setting
IV. The Scholarly Incompetence and Dishonesty of the Watchtower

PART TWO

V. Christology
VI. The Trinity and the Holy Spirit (Theology / Pneumatology)
VII. Salvation (Soteriology)
VIII. Death and the Soul (Eschatology / Anthropology)
IX. The Doctrine of Hell (Eschatology)
X. Assorted Secondary Beliefs

 

I. History of the Jehovah’s Witnesses
 
1. Origin in Arianism
*

Jehovah’s Witnesses (henceforth referred to as “JWs”) are, in many ways, a modern manifestation of the ancient heresy Arianism, named after Arius, a priest from Alexandria, who began airing his anti-trinitarian views in the early 4th century A.D. Arius taught that Jesus was not God the Son, but rather, God’s first and greatest creation, who served as an “agent” in the creation of everything else (including the Holy Spirit). Arianism was condemned as a heresy at the Council of Nicea in 325 A.D.

2. Founder Charles Taze Russell: Early Influences

Charles Taze Russell (1852-1916) was the charismatic and mild-mannered son of a clothing retailer in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. Raised as a Presbyterian, he later joined Congregationalism, before questioning his received Christian faith, in particular, the doctrines of predestination and hell.
*
In his early twenties, Russell was heavily influenced by the Adventist movement, begun by William Miller, who had predicted that Christ would return in 1844. This was the origin of one of the trademark JW characteristics: the creation of fanciful biblical chronologies and date-setting. Miller himself admitted that his chronology had failed (which was indeed self-evident after 1844). A number of his followers, however, rationalized the failure by inventing a doctrine of Christ’s invisible return.
*
Russell, who began to lead, in 1870, a Bible study group which evolved into today’s Jehovah’s Witnesses, repeated this unfortunate practice. He wrote in 1881 about the speculations of his short-term partner, Nelson H. Barbour, an Adventist from Rochester, New York, who had originally predicted the physical return of Christ in 1874:

. . . When 1874 came and there was no outward sign of Jesus in the literal clouds and in a fleshly form, there was a general re-examination of all the arguments . . . It was soon discovered that the expectation of Jesus in the flesh at the second advent was a mistake . . . that Jesus was quickened or made alive in spirit . . . Though the manner in which they had expected Jesus was in error, yet the time . . . was correct, and that the Bridegroom came in the Autumn of 1874. (Watchtower, Oct/Nov 1881, 3)

Russell and his followers agreed with Barbour’s original prophecy and explained its failure by transforming the Second Coming into an “invisible presence,” as is evident in Russell’s later account:

As we look backward, we can see that our pathway has been . . . progressive . . . A new view of truth can never contradict a former truth . . . Bro. Keith (one of our contributors) was used of the Lord . . . His surprise was, at finding that the Greek word parousia, which signifies “presence,” had in our common version been improperly rendered “coming” . . . Can it be possible that Jesus does not come in a fleshly body at his second advent? . . . Examination revealed the fact that Jesus since his resurrection is a totally different being from the Jesus who died . . . he is no longer a natural, but a spiritual body. (Watchtower, February 1881, 3)

Russell discussed biblical chronology with Barbour at length in January 1876 and adopted the view which he held until 1914, namely, that Christ returned invisibly in 1874, that the rapture of the church would occur in 1878, and that the dawn of a golden age would commence in 1914 (see section III). He wrote his first booklet, The Object and Manner of Our Lord’s Return (published by Barbour) in 1877. It set forth the doctrine of the invisible “presence” without delving into dates.
*
Also, in that year, Russell and Barbour co-wrote Three Worlds, and the Harvest of This World, which elaborated upon the aforementioned chronology. Russell was assistant editor of Barbour’s newspaper, Herald of the Morning, from 1876 until 1878, when the two differed on the nature of the atonement and parted ways.
*
The 1975 Yearbook of Jehovah’s Witnesses (1974, p. 36), dishonestly attempted to deny Russell’s early belief in the physical return of Christ in 1874 by backdating his first booklet to 1873! Concerning the Adventist predictions, it states:

Earnestly endeavoring to counteract such erroneous teachings, in 1873, twenty-one year old C.T. Russell wrote . . . a booklet entitled The Object and Manner of the Lord’s Return.

Yet Russell had stated on page 62 of that work, with regard to the time of the Second Advent:

I am deeply impressed . . . that the Master is come . . .

Another influence on Russell was George Storrs, former Adventist and former Methodist minister, who founded the Bible Examiner newspaper, from whom he apparently borrowed the concepts of “soul sleep” and annihilationism (the denial of consciousness after death, and the existence of hell), “ransom” or “partial works” atonement of Christ, the future paradise earth, and a pronounced anti-institutional church view. Russell also picked up the heretical notion that Jesus received a “spirit body” after His resurrection from one Joseph Seiss, editor of the Prophetic Times.

3. Formal Beginnings of the Watchtower Organization
*
Charles Taze Russell began the newsletter Zion’s Watch Tower in 1879; it was financed from the income of his clothing business. In 1884, he and his devoted followers, known as the “Bible Students,” incorporated as the Zion’s Watch Tower Tract Society, a non-profit corporation under Pennsylvania law, with Russell as President. The headquarters were moved from Pittsburgh to Brooklyn, New York in 1909, and a move was made into the current building in 1927.

4. Present-Day JWs Acknowledge Russell as Their Founder

JWs today have a markedly ambivalent attitude towards Russell, but they don’t deny that he is their founder:

In the early 1870’s, Charles Taze Russell and some of his friends began to make a thorough, nondenominational study of the Bible . . . This was the beginning of the modern-day activities of Jehovah’s Witnesses. (Jehovah’s Witnesses — Unitedly Doing God’s Will Worldwide, 1986, 8)

Firm determination to uphold and declare Biblical truth had resulted in divine blessing for those Bible Students of the 1870’s . . . God had acted to identify the “wheat” or true Christians. (1975 Yearbook of Jehovah’s Witnesses, 1974, 38)

Nor have JWs disavowed early editions of The Watchtower:

The Watchtower, published by Jehovah’s Witnesses continuously since 1879 . . . (The Watchtower [henceforth, “WT”], 1 April 1983, 2)

5. Russell’s Studies in the Scriptures
*
This was Russell’s “masterwork.” It was published in six volumes, with a seventh comprised of a collection of his writings and additional material by two others. It was originally known as Millennial Dawn (before 1904). The individual titles are as follows:

Vol. 1: The Divine Plan of the Ages (1886)
Vol. 2: The Time is at Hand (1889)
Vol. 3: Thy Kingdom Come (1891)
Vol. 4: The Battle of Armageddon (1897)
Vol. 5: The Atonement Between God and Man (1899)
Vol. 6: The New Creation (1904)
Vol. 7: The Finished Mystery (1917)
(prepared, with additions, by Clayton J. Woodworth and George H. Fisher)

This is Russell’s opinion of his own work:

. . . people cannot see the divine plan in studying the Bible by itself . . . if anyone lays the Scripture Studies aside . . . after he has read them for ten years . . . and goes to the Bible alone . . . within two years he goes into darkness. On the other hand, if he had merely read Scripture Studies with their references, and had not read a page of the Bible, as such, he would be in the light at the end of two years, because he would have the light of the Scriptures. (WT, 15 September 1910, 298-299)

6. Character and Credentials of Russell
*
A great deal about Charles Taze Russell was revealed at a remarkable trial before the High Court of Ontario, Canada, on 17 March, 1913. Rev. J.J. Ross, a Baptist minister from Hamilton, Ontario, had published a tract about Russell in June, 1912. Russell brought suit against Ross for criminal, defamatory libel. Ross wrote that Russell had:

. . . never attended the higher schools of learning, knows comparatively nothing of philosophy, systematic or historical theology, and is totally ignorant of the dead languages . . . “Pastor” Russell was never ordained, and has no church affiliation . . . he married Miss Marie F. Ackley, who divorced him a few years ago on the ground of cruelty and having wrong relations with other women.

Russell’s “divorce” was technically a legal separation. Further charges of financial mischief were made, and Russell’s theology was aptly condemned as “anti-Christian and a deplorable perversion of the Gospel.” Russell needed to prove these charges false, whereas Ross had to prove them true or stand guilty as a “defamer of character.” In a second pamphlet after the trial, Ross wrote:

Under oath, he positively and most emphatically denied every charge made against him. (Some Facts and More Facts About the Self-Styled “Pastor” Charles T. Russell, p. 17)

It is abundantly clear from the court transcript that Russell lied repeatedly on the stand and perjured himself. Thus, the jury found no ground for the libel charge and handed down the verdict, “No Bill.”
*
The transcript (“Russell vs. Ross — Defamatory Libel) shows Russell admitting to having attended school for only seven years and dropping out at fourteen. Russell testified that he knew the Greek alphabet, but when asked to identify Greek letters, he admitted, “I don’t know that I would be able to.” Later, he said that he knew nothing about Latin or Hebrew, and had never taken a course in philosophy or theology. A short time before, he had sworn just the opposite. When asked, “Is it true you were never ordained?,” he said, “It is not true,” but later confessed, “I never was.”
*
Russell also swore that his wife had not separated from him, and had not been granted alimony. Both assertions were later shown to be false. She had separated from Russell on 9 November 1897 and, after sensational court testimony, was granted a legal separation in 1906 and $6,036 in alimony. Russell’s lawyer was none other than Joseph F. Rutherford, his successor as President of the Watchtower Society.
*
Charles Taze Russell had lost another libel suit less than two months before, this time to the Brooklyn Daily Eagle, with regard to his infamous “miracle wheat” moneymaking scheme. The newspaper recounted these events in its obituary of Russell (1 November 1916):

“Pastor” Russell’s Watch Tower publication advertised wheat seed for sale at $1.00 a pound . . . it was asserted that it would grow five times as much as any other brand of wheat . . . Government departments investigated the wheat . . . The “Miracle Wheat” was low in the Government tests . . . The Eagle won the suit.

Also, during this trial, it was revealed that The Watchtower had printed reports of alleged sermons preached by Russell in Hawaii that in fact had never occurred (Brooklyn Daily Eagle, 19 February 1912, p. 18). The Court declared:

It was shown in many cases that the sermons were never delivered in the places that were claimed.

7. Early JW View of Russell
*
Russell referred to “the truths I present as God’s mouthpiece,” and stated:

God’s due time has come; and if I did not speak, and no other agent could be found, the very stones would cry out. (WT, 15 July 1906, 229)

His admirers were even less restrained:

. . . if any oppose the Lord by opposing the Channel and the Servant the Lord has delegated to do his work, to that extent he loses the favor, the Spirit of the Lord, light becomes darkness, and he is soon outside. (Preface, 1909 Convention Report)

Charles Taze Russell, thou hast, by the Lord, been crowned a king; and through the everlasting ages thy name shall be known amongst the people, and thy enemies shall come and worship at thy feet. (WT, 1 December 1916, 376-377)

. . . no one . . . can honestly say that he received a knowledge of the divine plan from any source other than by the ministry of Brother Russell . . . the Lord’s Servant. Then to repudiate him and his work is equivalent to a repudiation of the Lord. (WT, 1 May 1922, 132)

He listened to the word direct from the mouth of God . . . (The Finished Mystery, 1918 ed., 387)

It will be found that the place next to St. Paul . . . will be occupied by Charles Taze Russell. (Pastor Russell’s Sermons, 1917, 3)

. . . Satan has attempted . . . to cause the Lord’s people to believe that Brother Russell was not the only channel by which the Lord would lead his people. (WT, 15 September 1922, 279)

Brother Russell . . . was made ruler over all the Lord’s goods. (WT, 1 March 1923, 68,71)

8. Later JW View of Russell

The idea adopted by many was that C. T. Russell himself was the “faithful and wise servant.” This led some onto the snare of creature worship. They felt that all the truth God saw fit to reveal to his people had been presented through Brother Russell . . . In February 1927 this erroneous thought . . . was cleared up. (1975 Yearbook of Jehovah’s Witnesses, 1974, 88)

Who is preaching the teaching of Pastor Russell? Certainly not Jehovah’s Witnesses! . . . they neither quote him as an authority nor publish . . . his writings. (Awake, 8 May 1951, 26)

Russell and his companions forthrightly championed . . . Bible teaching. (Let Your Kingdom Come, 1981, 143-144)

. . . a marvelously used servant of Jehovah God. (Then is Finished the Mystery of God, 1969, 111)

. . . his faithful service and his record of integrity . . . provides a stimulating record . . . Prejudice against his name still lingers. In spite of it, however, the facts speak for themselves . . . Jehovah’s Witnesses admire the qualities he possessed as a man. (Jehovah’s Witnesses in the Divine Purpose, 1959, 62-63)

9. JW Citations of Russell’s Writings (1950-1981)
i) Three Worlds (1877) is cited as predicting “the end of the Gentile Times in 1914.” (Then is Finished the Mystery of God, 1969, 310-311)
ii) The book Jehovah’s Witnesses in the Divine Purpose (1959), devotes nearly 50 pages to Russell and early JW history. Pictures of the Studies in the Scriptures appear on pages 11, 32, 67, and 75. At least 13 more citations occur on pages 10-11, 17, 19, 27, 31-32, 62, 67, 69, 75, 78, 90-91, and 149.
iii) Studies in the Scriptures is cited at least six times as authoritative concerning events in the Book of Revelation. (Then is Finished the Mystery of God, 1969, 45, 110, 264, 270, 274, 317)
iv) Studies in the Scriptures and early Watchtower magazines praised. (WT, 1 July 1973, 394-397)
v) The New Creation (1904) is quoted at length regarding the meaning of Romans 8:28-30. (WT, 1 May 1981, 15 / 15 July 1981, 31)
vi) The Divine Plan of the Ages (1886) quoted. (WT, 1 December 1981, 21-22)
vii) “Since 1879 . . . The Watchtower has consistently proven itself dependable.” (New World Translation, 1950 ed., 793)
viii) Early Watchtower editions cited in Then is Finished the Mystery of God (1969): July 1879 (p. 161), 15 November 1905 (p. 145), 15 October, 1914 (p. 267), 1 November 1914 (pp. 64, 263, 265).
ix) Watchtower on November 1880 cited as authoritative concerning the 144,000 doctrine (Then is Finished the Mystery of God , 1969, 260).
x) Watchtower editions of June 1882 and 1 January 1892 cited at length as authoritative concerning the definition of “minister.” (WT, 15 March 1981, 22)
xi) Watchtower editions of March 1883 and February 1884 quoted at length as completely authoritative with regard to JWs status as “God’s organization.” (WT, 1 May 1981, 15)
xii) Watchtower editions of July 1879 and early years pictured. (WT, 1 December 1981, 24)
Despite distancing themselves from the various false prophecies of their past, etc., JWs regard their organization as an unbroken historical continuity, beginning with Charles Taze Russell in 1870:

The history of Jehovah’s Witnesses in modern times has been filled with dramatic events. From one small Bible study in Pennsylvania back in 1870, the Witnesses by this year 1978 have grown to over 2,000,000. (Jehovah’s Witnesses in the 20th Century, 1979, 9)

10. 2nd President: Joseph Franklin “Judge” Rutherford (1917-1942)
The JWs experienced a leadership succession crisis when Russell died on Halloween, 1916, aboard a train near Pampa, Texas. By means of power politics, Rutherford ascended to the throne of “God’s organization on 6 January 1917, after ferocious in-fighting, which resulted in splinter groups known today as Dawn Bible Students, Layman’s Home Missionary Movement, and the International Bible Student’s Association (these groups still publish Russell’s writings, unlike JWs). Rutherford, born in 1869 on a farm in Booneville, Missouri, did indeed serve as a judge for a short time.
*
He was a boisterous and brash individual who reigned in the manner of a dictator, who raised Russell’s anti-church rhetoric to even greater antagonistic heights. He purged his ranks frequently in order to maintain absolute control. By 1930, all dissenters were classed as “evil slaves,” no matter how trivial their disagreements. He demanded unconditional allegiance on the grounds that he was communicated to by angels (see his books Light, vol. 1, 1930: pp. 64, 106, 120, 218; Light, vol. 2: pp. 12, 20). A typical example is quite enlightening (no pun intended):

. . . angels are delegated by the Lord to convey his instruction to the members of his organization on earth. Just how this is done is not necessary for us to understand. (WT, 1 December 1933, 364)

Rutherford made some notable changes during his tenure. Door-to-door preaching was increasingly stressed after 1925, and the name “Jehovah’s Witnesses” was adopted in 1931 (based on Isaiah 43:10-12). Radio was used extensively (403 stations by 1933) as well as phonograph records. Rutherford challenged many clergymen to debate. He authored 19 major books and innumerable pamphlets, with numbers running up to multiple millions of copies; presided over 150 or so minor doctrinal changes, and was a false prophet just as Russell was, most notably in predicting that 1925 would see the beginning of God’s physical kingdom on earth. He died on 8 January 1942.

11. 3rd President: Natahan Homer Knorr (1942-1977)
Knorr, who was born in 1905 in Bethlehem, Pennsylvania, preferred to work behind the scenes. He was a master administrator, refined the group’s internal structure, and established missionary training schools and weekly training meetings. Publishing fantastically expanded, with books and magazines circulating in hundreds of millions of copies. Membership increased from 115,000 to over two million by the time of Knorr’s death on 8 June 1977.
*
The policy of anonymous authorship of all publications began under his tenure, the New World Translation was produced (NT: 1950; whole Bible: 1961), and worldwide missionary activity increased greatly. Knorr lived to see the Watchtower’s predictions of a 1975 apocalypse fail, just as Russell outlived his 1914 false prophecy and Rutherford his 1925 “doom-date.” Perhaps this is God’s way — in His mercy — of giving these men one last chance to repent of their foolish, misguided pride before they die. Let’s hope so, for their sakes.


12. 4th President: Frederick W. Franz (1977-1992)
Franz (born in 1893 in Covington, Kentucky), vice-president under Knorr, was the leading JW ideologue after Rutherford. Like Russell, 41 years earlier, he also perjured himself in court. In November 1954, the JWs went to court in Scotland, in an effort to prove that they were another denomination (after 80 years of denouncing denominationalism), and in hopes that their ministers would be granted military deferment.
*
A copy of the case can be obtained from the Scottish Record Office, H.M. General Register House, Edinburgh, Scotland (Douglas Walsh vs. The Right Honorable James Latham Clyde, M.P., P.C., representing the Ministry of Labour and National Service — Scottish Court of Sessions, Cs 258/2788, November 1954). Here are some interesting highlights from the transcript:

Q. Have you also made yourself familiar with Hebrew?
A. Yes.
Q. So that you have a substantial linguistic apparatus at your command?
A. Yes, for use in my biblical work.

Later, during the same cross-examination, we discover:

Q. You yourself read and speak Hebrew, do you?
A. I do not speak Hebrew.
Q. Can you . . . translate . . . that fourth verse of the second chapter of Genesis?
A. No, I wouldn’t attempt to do that.

In fact, Franz held no degree and dropped out of college in 1914 as a sophomore, as he testified (“Q. Did you graduate? A. No, I did not. I left the University in 1914.”). Yet he later testified that:

I was offered a Cecil Rhodes Scholarship. I took an examination for that in the University of Ohio, the State University at Columbus, Ohio . . . in 1914.

Faith on the March, by JW A.H. Macmillan (Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall, 1957, 181-182), a book endorsed by the Watchtower Society, elaborated upon Franz’s alleged educational credentials:

Franz . . . carried away the honors of the University of Cincinnati and was offered the privilege of going to Oxford or Cambridge under the Rhodes Plan. Instead, in 1914, he entered the ministry . . . He is also a scholar of Hebrew and Greek as well as of Syriac and Latin.

The Rhodes Scholarship Trust (American Office: Wesleyan University: Middletown, Conn.), in a letter dated 14 January 1981, has stated that Franz’s “claim to have been a Rhodes Scholar is incorrect.” Moreover, it isn’t even possible to attend Cambridge University on the Rhodes Plan.
*
Franz also testified that he and Knorr headed the translation committee for the New World Translation, and that they had the last word. The translations were invisibly communicated by means of “angels of different ranks who control Witnesses” (see also, Scottish Daily Express, 24 November 1954). Knorr did not attend college at all, nor did the other three known translators (which perhaps explains the appeal to angels). Franz, then, was a liar and perjurer; neither a theologian nor a scholar: rather like Russell himself. He died on 22 December 1992 at the Watchtower headquarters, at the age of 99.

13. 5th President: Milton G. Henschel (1992-2000)
Henschel was born in 1920, was on the “translation committee” for the New World Translationand was Secretary-Treasurer of the Watchtower Society during the Knorr administration, then later Vice-President. He was succeeded by Don Adams (not the guy who starred in Get Smart) in 2000.

 

II. Watchtower Authority

1. JW Claims of Extraordinary Spiritual and Theological Exclusivity

 

All heretical sects make an exclusive claim to truth and superior wisdom: this is one of their most outrageous and identifying traits. JW literature is full of such claims, and the JW initiate is constantly conditioned to accept the notion that JWs are the only true Christians. Lets examine some of the more astounding declarations:

One who . . . no longer considers himself to be one of Jehovah’s Witnesses . . . is renouncing his standing as a Christian. (WT, 15 September 1981, 23)

True religion, as represented on earth by Jehovah’s Witnesses . . . (WT, 15 January 1981, 15)

. . . a name that would distinctly identify Christ’s true followers in this day . . . Jehovah’s Witnesses. This name has properly distinguished Jehovah’s true Christian worshipers from others who claim to be Christian today. (Jehovah’s Witnesses — Unitedly Doing God’s Will Worldwide, 1986, 11)

The one organization that Jehovah is using in the earth today. (WT, 15 August 1981, 28)

Only this organization functions for Jehovah’s purpose and to his praise. (WT, 1 July 1973, 401-402)

. . . the one approved channel representing God’s Kingdom on earth . . . (WT, 1 March 1981, 24)

Unless we are in touch with this channel of communication that God is using . . . we will not progress along the road to life, no matter how much Bible reading we do. (WT, 1 December 1981, 27)

Jehovah’s organization alone . . . is directed by God’s holy spirit. (WT, 1 July 1973, 401-402)

He does not impart his holy spirit . . . apart from his visible organization. (WT, 1 July 1965, 391)

To serve and praise the Universal Sovereign, one must associate with the organization of Jehovah’s Christian Witnesses. (WT, 1 July 1973, 401-402)

The Bible cannot be properly understood without Jehovah’s visible organization in mind. (WT, 1 October 1967, 587)

2. JW View of Christians and “Christendom”

The Catholic spirit is one of compromise with demonism, Babylon’s religion, for world control. Christendom today . . . is another Babylon or Babel . . . Though independent of the Pope, the Protestant systems are still in bondage to Babylonish religion. Christendom’s religion in all its sectarian forms is an apostasy. (What Has Religion Done For Mankind?, 1951, 277, 293-295, 319)

Christendom’s religions were based on Babylonian doctrine and ritual . . . not on God’s Word . . . false religion. (Let Your Kingdom Come, 1981, 143)

The antichrist . . . finds its expression in present-day Christendom . . . the most powerful part of Babylon the Great, the world empire of false religion, under the emperorship of Satan the Devil. (WT, 1 May 1981, 14)

3. Insight Into the JW Perspective on “Unity”
One of the JWs who testified at the 1954 Scotland Trial (see section I, 12) was Haydon C. Covington, former vice-president of the Watchtower Society and its legal counsel. Here are some highlights of his testimony:

A. Jehovah God is the Creator, the Former and Founder of the organization . . . he is its directive Head . . . it is governed by Jehovah God, the Most High.
Q. It is for that reason that Jehovah’s Witnesses accept without questions doctrines and biblical interpretations as expounded by the Watch Tower . . . through its Directors?
A. Yes.
Q. In publications both periodical and in book form?
A. Yes
(pp. 24-25 of Pursuer’s Proof)
Q. A Witness has no alternative, has he, to accept as authoritative and to be obeyed the instructions issued in The Watchtower or . . . Awake?
A. He must obey those.
(p. 123)
Q. You have promulgated — forgive the word — false prophecy?
A. We have . . . That was the publication of a false prophecy, it was a false statement . . .
Q. And that had to be believed by the whole of the Jehovah’s Witnesses?
A. Yes, because you must understand we must have unity; we cannot have disunity with a lot of people going every way; an army is supposed to march in step . . .
Q. If a member of Jehovah’s Witnesses took the view himself that that prophecy was wrong and said so would he be disfellowshiped?
A. Yes, if he said so and kept persisting in creating trouble, because if the whole organization believes one thing, even though it be erroneous, and somebody else starts on his own trying to put his ideas across then there is disunity and trouble; there cannot be harmony, there cannot be marching together . . . the organization would disintegrate and go in a thousand different directions. Our purpose is to have unity.
Q. Unity at all costs?
A. Unity at all costs, because we believe and are sure that Jehovah is using our organization . . . even though mistakes are made from time to time.
Q. And unity based upon a forced acceptance of a false prophecy?
A. That is conceded to be true.
Q. And the person who expressed his view, as you say, that it was wrong, and was disfellowshiped, would be in breach of the Covenant, if he was baptized?
A. That is correct.
Q. And . . . would be worthy of death? . . .
A. I will answer yes, unhesitatingly.
Q. Do you call that religion?
A. It certainly is.
Q. Do you call it Christianity?
A. I certainly do.
(pp. 340-343)

Covington was later disfellowshiped himself, perhaps partly because of this testimony. Frederick Franz, the 4th President of the Watchtower Society, also had his say on the stand:

Q. So that what is published as the truth today by the Society may have to be admitted to be wrong in a few years?
A. We have to wait and see.
Q. And in the meantime the body of Jehovah’s Witnesses have been following error?
A. No. They have been following misconstructions of the Scriptures.
Q. Error?
A. Well, error.

Asked about the date of Adam’s creation, which had been “altered three times,” Franz replied:

A. The date has been corrected.
Q. But once the date was published by the Society all Jehovah’s Witnesses were bound to accept it as Scripturally true?
A. Yes.
Q. And liable to be disfellowshiped if they demurred to that date?
A. If they caused trouble over it, because the Scriptures say that if anyone is a disturber inside the congregation he is hindering the growth of the congregation . . . and should be disfellowshiped.
Q. Even though he perchance were supporting that date now taken by the Society when the Society was publishing a wrong date?
A. . . . he will abide by what is published for the time being . . . he gets blessing because of his submission and waiting upon Jehovah and not leaving it to his own understanding.

4. Disfellowshiping

Raymond Franz, the disfellowshiped former member of the Governing Body and nephew of the 4th President, wrote:

I know many persons who clearly evidence concern (for truth), yet who are labeled as “apostates,” “antichrist,” “instruments of Satan.” In case after case after case, the sole basis for such condemnation is that they could not honestly agree with all the organization’s teachings or policies. (Crisis of Conscience, Atlanta: Commentary Press, 1983, 32-33)

JWs are instructed not to speak to anyone who may leave the organization, and to avoid them like the plague, with only slight concessions made to relatives. They are told to psychologically “punish” those who leave. Evil motives or wicked sins are automatically attributed to “apostates” who have “left the truth.”
 *
5. Hatred Condoned

Haters of God and His people are to be hated . . . We must hate in the truest sense, which is to regard with extreme and active aversion, to consider as loathsome, odious, filthy, to detest . . . We cannot love those hateful enemies, for they are fit only for destruction . . . The modern-day Moabites are the professing Christians. (WT, 1 October 1952)

Under certain conditions and at certain times it is proper to hate . . . This hate does not seek to inflict injury on others and is not synonymous with spite or malice. Rather, it finds expression in its utter abhorrence of what is wicked . . . Christians rightly hate those who are confirmed enemies of God . . . men who have deliberately and knowingly taken their stand against Jehovah . . . Christians have no love for those who turn the undeserved kindness of God into an excuse for loose conduct. (Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, “Hate,” 719; echoed almost word for word in Insight on the Scriptures, 1988, vol. 1, 1043)

The Bible commands us to love our enemies, to do good to them, to bless and pray for them (Matthew 5:43-45, Luke 6:27-28). It does not make exceptions, as JWs do. Besides the explicitly immoral, whom they are told to hate, those who “leave the truth” or who protest too strongly against JW dogma, are included as well. Such teaching is indicative of a spiritual darkness indeed at the highest levels of the Watchtower.

6. JW Claims of Openness to Self-Examination and Dialogue

We need to examine . . . what is taught by any religious organization with which we may be associated. Are its teachings in full harmony with God’s Word, or are they based on the traditions of men? If we are lovers of the truth, there is nothing to fear from such an examination. (The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, 1968, 13)

Jehovah’s Witnesses believe that all religious teachings should be subjected to this test of agreement with the Scriptures, whether the teaching is offered by them or by someone else. They invite you, urge you, to do this in your discussions with them. We are sure that you have other questions about Jehovah’s Witnesses and their beliefs. Perhaps some of them are controversial in nature. We would like to answer them. (Jehovah’s Witnesses in the 20th Century, 1979, 3-4, 31-32)

 

III. False Prophecies and Contradictory Date-Setting
*
  1. False Prophecies and Claims of “Prophet” Status: 1886-1987
 
[The Bible condemns date-setting at Matthew 24:42, Mark 13:32-33, Luke 21:8, and Acts 1:7]
1886

The marshaling of the hosts for the battle of the great day of God Almighty, is in progress while the skirmishing is commencing. (WT, 1 January 1886, p. 817 in reprint)

1889

In this chapter we present Bible evidence that the full end of the times of the Gentiles, i.e., the full end of their lease of dominion, will be reached in A.D. 1914; and that that date [1] will be the farthest limit of the rule of imperfect men . . . that at that date the Kingdom of God . . . [2] will have obtained full, universal control, and that it will then be “set up,” or firmly established, in the earth, on the ruins of present institutions.

Secondly, it will prove that he whose right it is thus to take the dominion will then be present as earth’s new Ruler . . . the overthrow of these Gentile governments is directly caused by dashing them to pieces . . . (Ps. 2:9, Rev. 2:27) and establishing in their stead his own righteous government.

Thirdly, it will prove that [3] some time before the end of A.D. 1914, the last member of the . . . Church of Christ . . . “the body of Christ,” will be glorified with the Head; because every member is to reign with Christ . . .

Fourthly, it will prove that from that time forward Jerusalem shall no longer be trodden down of the Gentiles . . .

Fifthly, it will prove that by that date, or sooner, Israel’s blindness will begin to be turned away . . . (The Time is at Hand, 1912 ed., 76-77)

A later edition of the same book (1920) was doctored to salvage the false prophecies. The phrases italicized and numbered above were changed to read, respectively:

[1] “will see the disintegration of . . . ”
[2] “will begin to assume control, and that it will then shortly be “set up” . . .
[3] “some time before the end of the overthrow . . . “

1889

Within the coming twenty-six years all present governments will be overthrown and dissolved. (The Time is at Hand, 1889, 98)

We consider it an established truth that the final end of the kingdoms of this world, and the full establishment of the Kingdom of God, will be accomplished by the end of A.D. 1914. (The Time is at Hand, 1906 ed.; the 1915 edition reads, “near the end of A.D. 1915”)

The “battle of the great day of God Almighty” (Rev. 16:14), which will end in A.D. 1914 with the complete overthrow of earth’s present rulership is already commenced. (The Time is at Hand, 1909 ed., 101)

1891

. . . the full establishment of the Kingdom of God in the earth at A.D. 1914. (Thy Kingdom Come, 1907 ed., 126; the 1925 ed. reads, “. . . after 1914”)

With the end of A.D. 1914, what God calls Babylon, and what men call Christendom, will have passed away, as already shown from prophecy. (Ibid., 153)

That the deliverance of the saints must take place some time before 1914 is manifest. (Ibid., 228; the 1923 ed. reads, “very soon after 1914”)

Russell even used the Great Pyramid in his biblical calculations (a practice which second President Rutherford denounced in 1928), and “stretched” it when he changed his mind:

. . . measuring down the “Entrance Passage” . . . to find the distance to the Entrance of the “Pit,” representing the great trouble and destruction with which the age is to close . . . we find it to be [1] 3416 inches, symbolizing the 3416 years . . . This calculation shows [2] A.D. 1874 as marking the beginning of the period of trouble . . . Thus the Pyramid witnesses that [3] the close of 1874 was the chronological beginning of the time of trouble . . . Nor should any doubt the fact that the [4] forty years of judgment and trouble began in the fall of 1874. (Thy Kingdom Come, 1901 ed., 342)

The 1907 edition changed the italicized and numbered passages to the following:

[1] “3457 inches, symbolizing 3457 years”
[2] “A.D. 1915”
[3] “the close of 1914”
[4] “forty years of ‘harvest’ . . .”

To top off this folly, Russell was wrong in both measurements. The exact length is 3384.9 inches, so that he was off about 31 inches in the first edition and 72 inches (6 feet!) in the second (see Pyramid Discourse, Morton Edgar, 1929)
*
1892

The date of the close of that “battle” is definitely marked in Scripture as October 1914. It is already in progress, its beginning dating from October 1874. (WT, 15 January 1892, 21-23)

1894

. . . 1914 date . . . we see no reason for changing the figures — nor could we change them if we would. They are, we believe, God’s dates, not ours. But bear in mind that the end of 1914 is not the date for the beginning, but for the end of the time of trouble. (WT, 15 July 1894)

1904

. . . end of the “Times of the Gentiles,” October 1914 (The New Creation, 1904, 579)

1907

. . . the harvest began in A.D. 1874 and will end in A.D. 1914 in a world-wide trouble which will overthrow all present institutions and be followed by the reign of righteousness of the King of Glory and his bride, the Church . . .

Suppose that A.D. 1915 should pass . . . with the evidence that the “very elect” had not all been “changed” and without the restoration of Natural Israel to favor . . . What then? Would not that prove our chronology wrong? Yes, surely! Would that not prove a keen disappointment? Indeed, it would! (WT, 1 October 1907, “Knowledge and Faith Regarding Chronology,” 4067 in reprint)

1911

October 1914 will witness the full end of Babylon, “as a great millstone cast into the sea,” utterly destroyed as a system. (WT, 15 June 1911)

May 1, 1914

There is absolutely no ground for Bible students to question that the consummation of this Gospel age is now even at the door, and that it will end . . . in a great time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation. (WT, “Chronology Based on Faith,” 5450 in reprint)

September 1, 1914

Christ is about to take to himself his great power and reign . . . Armageddon may begin next spring, yet it is purely speculation. (WT, 261-263)

October 5, 1914

The war will proceed and will eventuate in no glorious victory for any nation, but in the horrible mutilation and impoverishment of all. Next will follow the Armageddon of anarchy. After that, peace . . . it will be brought in by Messiah’s Kingdom. For forty years I have been proclaiming this very war and its glorious outcome . . . with the close of the present year Messiah should . . . begin his glorious reign of a thousand years, the beginning of which . . . will be a very dark hour. (New York Times, p. 8, “Distress of Nations With Perplexity”)

November 1, 1914

We did not say positively that this would be the year. (WT)

. . . just how long after the Gentile Times close will be the revealment . . . we do not know . . . we might expect a transition to run on a good many years. (WT, 327)

December 14, 1914

The present war is permitted for the weakening of the nations, preparatory to the utter collapse of the Present order of things — and the ushering in of the New Order — the Reign of Righteousness, under Messiah’s Kingdom. (WT)

April Fool’s Day, 1915

The Battle of Armageddon, to which this war is leading . . . will signify the complete and everlasting overthrow of the wrong, and the permanent establishment of Messiah’s righteous Kingdom. (WT, 1 April 1915, 5659 in reprint)

September 1, 1916

The Times of the Gentiles ended in October, 1914, and . . . a few more years will witness their utter collapse and the full establishment of God’s Kingdom in the hands of the Messiah. (WT, 5950 in reprint)

. . . our eyes of understanding should discern clearly the Battle of the Great Day of God Almighty now in progress. (WT, 265-266)

1917

The present great war in Europe is the beginning of the Armageddon of the Scriptures. (Pastor Russell’s Sermons, 676)

Also, in the year 1918, when God destroys the churches wholesale, and the church members by millions, it shall be that any that escape shall come to the works of Pastor Russell to learn the meaning of the downfall of “Christianity.” (The Finished Mystery, 485; the 1926 ed. of the italicized words reads, “. . . begins to destroy the churches . . . “)

. . . the ravages of worldwide all-embracing anarchy, in the fall of 1920 (Rev. 11:7-13) (Ibid., 542)

Charles Taze Russell’s biblical chronology and prophecy was completely discredited on New Year’s Day, 1915. The kingdoms of the world had not been destroyed in 1914, the “church” (JWs, according to him) hadn’t been glorified, Israel had not been restored to favor, Armageddon hadn’t occurred, Messiah’s Kingdom had not been established on earth, etc., etc.
*
When the prophecy failed, Russell took “solace” in the “fact” that he had supposedly predicted World War I, and then he prophesied Armageddon and Christ’s Kingdom on earth as the inevitable outcome of the Great War. In actuality, he had predicted that the “Time of Trouble” would end in October 1914 (see his prophecy from 1894). The lie to the contrary is maintained by JWs to the present day. Russell said that his chronology would be an “irreparable wreck” if 1915 passed without seeing a “New Age” (see the prophecy of 1907).
*
Yet Russell and Rutherford, in their foolish pride, kept moving their doomsday date up a few years until, finally, the Watchtower attempted to salvage the botched 1914 predictions by contending that Jesus’ Kingdom began invisibly in heaven then, rather than physically on earth, and deceitfully claiming that this is what Russell had predicted all along.
*
Thus, the “Kingdom in heaven” rationalization for 1914 was a repeat of Russell’s tactics concerning his prediction of Christ’s physical return in 1874, which was desperately transformed into an invisible “presence,” which in turn was influenced by the early Adventists’ special pleading about an 1844 Advent.
*
Rather than honestly admit these huge mistakes, the Watchtower, supposedly God’s “channel,” preferred to alter books in a sneaky fashion, distort Russell’s predictions, and go right ahead making more false prophecies. After another spectacular failure in 1925, these were greatly toned-down, but a marked tendency of apocalyptic date-setting has persisted as a trademark of the Watchtower to this day.
*
1920

There will be a resurrection of Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and other faithful ones of old . . . We may expect 1925 to witness the return of these faithful men of Israel . . . fully restored to perfect humanity and made the visible, legal representatives of the new order of things on earth. (Millions Now Living Will Never Die, J. F. Rutherford, 88-90)

Russell had predicted the resurrection of the “princes” in 1914, after the church was glorified (Thy Kingdom Come, 1891, 94, 265). Rutherford advanced the date to 1925, then revised it to “within a comparatively short time” (Government, 1928, 276). In 1929, as a gesture of “testimony,” Rutherford had “Beth-Sarim” (“House of the Princes”) built in San Diego, to provide lodging for the soon-coming Princes, but the Society sold it shortly after Rutherford’s death in 1942.
*
1922

Scripturally, scientifically, and historically, present-truth chronology is correct beyond a doubt. Its reliability has been abundantly confirmed by the dates and events of 1874, 1914, and 1918. (WT, 15 June 1922, 187)

Nevertheless, this overall chronology was rejected in 1943 with the publication of The Truth Shall Make You Free, (pages 141-152); perhaps not coincidentally a year after Rutherford’s demise.

The date 1925 is even more distinctly indicated by the Scriptures. (WT, 1 September 1922, 262)

1923

1925 is definitely settled by the Scriptures. (WT, April Fool’s Day, 1923, 106)

1925

Many have confidently expected that all members of the body of Christ will be changed to heavenly glory during this year. This may be accomplished. It may not be. (WT, 1 January 1925, 3)

It is to be expected that Satan will try to inject into the minds of the consecrated the thought that 1925 should see an end to the work. (WT, 1 September 1925, 261)

1930

It matters not whether he proclaims his message with deliberate, willful and malicious intent to deceive, or whether he is the blinded and deluded dupe of Satan . . . In either case, he is a false prophet, and hence the agent of Satan. (WT, 15 May 1930, 154)

1931

The great climax is at hand. (Light, J. F. Rutherford, vol. 2, 327)

Armageddon is at hand . . . within an early date. God’s judgment is upon Christendom and must shortly be executed.

There was a measure of disappointment on the part of Jehovah’s faithful ones on earth concerning the years 1914, 1918, and 1925 . . . they also learned to quit fixing dates. (Vindication, J.F. Rutherford, vol. 1, 147, 338-339)

1941

. . . in the remaining months before Armageddon. (WT, 15 September 1941, 288)

Armageddon is surely near . . . We can well defer our marriage until lasting peace comes to the earth. (Children, J.F. Rutherford, 366)

1943

. . . the unknown day and hour of the beginning of the final war is dangerously near. (The Truth Shall Make You Free, 341)

1955

. . . it is becoming clear that the war of Armageddon is nearing its breaking-out point. (You May Survive Armageddon Into God’s New World, 331)

1964

Through this agency he is having carried out prophesying on an intensified and unparalleled scale. All of this activity is not an accident. Jehovah is the one behind all of it. (WT, 15 June 1964, 365)

1966

The seventh period of a thousand years of human history will begin in the fall of 1975. (Life Everlasting in Freedom of the Sons of God, 29)

Within relatively few years we will witness the fulfillment of the remaining prophecies that have to do with the “time of the end.” (Awake, 8 October 1966, 19-20)

Armageddon is, in fact, very close indeed . . . Does it mean that Armageddon is going to be finished, with Satan bound, by 1975? It could! It could! . . . Time is running out, no question about that . . . (WT, 15 October 1966, 628-629, 631)

1967

. . . autumn of the year 1975 . . . Will it be the time when God executes the wicked and starts off the thousand-year reign of his Son Jesus Christ? It very well could, but we will have to wait and see . . . The time is close at hand . . . the time is short. (WT, 1 May 1967, 262)

1968

Within a few years at most the final parts of Bible prophecy relative to these “last days” will undergo fulfillment. (WT, 1 May 1968, 271-273)

[Title of Article] Why Are You Looking Forward to 1975? (WT, 15 August 1968, 494)

There have been those in times past who predicted an “end” to the world, even announcing a specific date . . . They were guilty of false prophesying . . . Missing from such people were God’s truths and the evidence that He was using and guiding them. (Awake, 8 October 1968)

1971

Regardless of how Christendom views or regards this group of anointed witnesses of Jehovah, the time must come, and that shortly, when those making up Christendom will know that really a “prophet” of Jehovah was among them. (The Nations Shall Know That I Am Jehovah — How?, 70)

1972

Does Jehovah have a prophet . . . ? . . . Who is this prophet? . . . This “prophet” was not one man, but was a body of men and women . . . Today they are known as Jehovah’s Christian Witnesses. They are still proclaiming a warning . . . under angelic direction and support . . . And since no word or work of Jehovah can fail . . . the nations will see the fulfillment of what these witnesses say as directed from heaven . . . Of course, it is easy to say that this group acts as a “prophet” of God. It is another thing to prove it. The only way that this can be done is to review the record. What does it show? . . . Jehovah is interested . . . in vindicating his “prophet.” (WT, April Fool’s Day, 1972, 197, 200)

Does this admission of making mistakes stamp them as false prophets? Not at all, for false prophets do not admit making mistakes. (WT, 1 November 1972, 644)

1976

It is not advisable for us to set our sights on a certain date. (WT, 15 July 1976, 440-443)

1981

Not human predictions, but the inspired prophecies of God are what come true with unerring accuracy (Is. 46:9-11; 2 Peter 1:20-21). Hence, God’s word condemns false foretellers of events — Deut. 18:10-12. (WT, 1 May 1981, 11)

1982

Shortly now there will be a sudden end to all wickedness and wicked people at Armageddon. (You Can Live Forever in Paradise on Earth, 154)

1986

. . . the need to revise our understanding somewhat does not make us false prophets. (WT, 15 March 1986, 19)

1987
*
Each issue of Awake magazine featured the following masthead, up to and including the issue of 2 December 1986:

Most importantly, this magazine builds confidence in the Creator’s promise of a peaceful and secure new system before the generation that saw the events of 1914 passes away.

Beginning with the issue of 8 January 1987, the statement was dropped. This may have been due to a backing off of this self-imposed deadline. The 1914 “witnesses” were “those old enough to witness with understanding what took place . . . youngsters 15 years of age” (Awake, 8 October 1968, 13). These youngest witnesses are now 103 years old, in 2002. That generation is about to pass away. So it was better to dispose of yet another false prophecy.


2. Further Date-Setting Contradictions in JW Theology and Eschatology
*

Jesus’ Invisible “Presence”: 1874 or 1914?

According to The Battle of Armageddon (1897, p. 521), this occurred in October 1874. This was also held by Judge Rutherford in his books Prophecy (1929, p. 65), The Harp of God (1921, p. 236), and Creation (1927, p. 298).
*
Yet in Watch Tower Publications Index: 1930-60, under “Dates of Prophetic Significance,” the year 1874 does not appear (pp. 77-78), and the date is now considered 1914 (see, e.g., Let Your Kingdom Come, 1981, 138-139)
*
The “Time of the End”: Does it Begin in 1799 or 1914?
*
Russell’s Thy Kingdom Come of 1891 (p. 23) dated this entire period from 1799 to 1914. Rutherford followed suit (The Harp of God, 1921, 239). The year 1799 also cannot be found under “Dates of Prophetic Significance,” in the Yet in Watch Tower Publications Index: 1930-60.
*
The current dogma is that “‘the times of the end’ began in 1914” (From Paradise Lost to Paradise Regained, 1958, 178).
*
Does the Kingdom of God Begin in 1878 or 1914?
*
For Founder Russell, the Kingdom began in 1878 (The Time is at Hand, 1889, 1909 ed., 101). But the fullest manifestation was to occur in “1914 . . . at that date the Kingdom of God . . . will then be . . . firmly established in the earth, on the ruins of present institutions” (ibid., 1912 ed., pp. 76-77).
*
Now the year is regarded as 1914 (From Paradise Lost to Paradise Regained, 1958, 170; The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, 1968, 93, But of course that is meant in the “invisible” and “spiritual, heavenly” sense, whereas previously it was thought to be in a literal, physical, earthly sense.
*
1914: Beginning or End of the “Time of Trouble”?
*
Russell’s Thy Kingdom Come (1891, 1901 ed., 342) placed the beginning of this period at “the close of 1874.” He believed that “the end of 1914 is not the date for the beginning, but for the end of the time of trouble” (WT, 15 July 1894).
*
But then God somehow contradicted Himself, by communicating to his “prophet” Russell that “the close of 1914” is “the beginning of the time of trouble” (Thy Kingdom Come (1891, 1907 ed., 342).
*
The First Resurrection: 1878 or 1918?
*
Russell’s date for this heavenly event was 1878 (The New Creation, 1904, 663).
Now, it is regarded as 1918 (From Paradise Lost to Paradise Regained, 1958, 213).
*
The End of 6000 Years Since Adam: 1872 or 1972 or 1975?
*
For Russell, 6000 years from Adam were up in 1872 (The Time is at Hand, 1889, 33).
*
The Truth Shall Make You Free (1943, p. 152) introduced a new chronology, in which 1972 marked the end of the 6000 years. In 1966, this date was moved up to 1975 (Life Everlasting in Freedom of the Sons of God, 1966, 29).


3. Conclusion

Jehovah never makes any mistakes. Where the student relies upon man, he is certain to be led into difficulties. (Prophecy. J.F. Rutherford, 1929, 67-68)

False prophets were to be put to death — Zech. 13:2-3; Deut. 13:5. (Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, “Prophets: Distinguishing the True From the False,” 1348)

A faithful witness will not lie; but a false witness will utter lies. (Proverbs 14:5)

But the prophet, which shall presume to speak a word in my name, which I have not commanded him to speak, or that he shall speak in the name of other gods, even that prophet shall die. And if thou say in thine heart, How shall we know the word which the LORD hath not spoken? When a prophet speaketh in the name of the LORD, if the thing follow not, nor come to pass, that is the thing which the LORD hath not spoken, but the prophet hath spoken it presumptuously: thou shalt not be afraid of him. (Deuteronomy 18:20-22)

IV. The Scholarly Incompetence and Dishonesty of the Watchtower 
 
1. Introduction 
The pattern of intellectual incompetence and lack of proper education within the leadership ranks of the Watchtower (and among all its members) was set by its founder Charles Taze Russell, who dropped out of school at fourteen and had no theological education whatever, and yet considered his Studies in the Scriptures of equal import with the Bible. Both Russell and 4th President Frederick Franz (who made it to sophomore status in college) lied about their academic credentials under oath.
*
As one would expect, JWs oppose higher education, believing it to be a waste of time. Since education encourages the outlook of free and critical thinking, it runs counter to the JW policy of absolute conformity. A survey taken in the early 1970s revealed that less than 5% of JWs had completed college, and less than half had even finished high school.

2. The New World Translation
The “Translators”
Nowhere is this lack of academic credentials more evident than in the “translation” committee of the New World Translation (NT: 1950; OT: 1961). The committee requested anonymity, for the supposed reason of modesty and humility, but it was revealed by William Cetnar, a former JW who worked at the headquarters in Brooklyn at the time of the undertaking, and by President Frederick W. Franz at the Scotland Trial in 1954, who stated that he and then-President Nathan H. Knorr headed the committee (see I, 12).
*
None of the five known “translators”: Franz, Knorr, George D. Gangas, Milton G. Henschel (later the 5th President of the Watchtower), and A.D. Schroeder, earned a college degree, or any credentials in languages. None but Franz attended college at all, let alone seminary. Franz demonstrated on the witness stand in 1954 that he could neither read nor speak Hebrew, after having earlier lied about his alleged abilities in both. Thus, the NWT is a farce, the purpose of which was to tamper with the Word of God in order to justify false and unbiblical doctrines and practices.
*
A legitimate translation is the work of one or more Hebrew and/or Greek scholars, usually a large group. The New International Version (1978), for example, was produced by over 100 prominent scholars with Ph.Ds and impressive academic credentials. For these reasons, the great Greek scholar Julius Mantey, whom the Watchtower dishonestly cites in support of their John 1:1 rendering, among other things (see the next section), is on record describing the NWT:

. . . grossly misleading . . . ridiculous . . . diabolical and abominable . . . distortion of the Word of God . . . deliberate dishonesty . . . distortion of other people’s translations . . . We need to be exceedingly suspicious of what they have given in their New Testament that’s contrary to what you find in the regular translations of the New Testament. (taped lecture)

John 1:1 Rendering

In the beginning the Word was, and the Word was with God, and the Word was a god. (NWT)

The NWT reads this way because JWs do not believe that Jesus was God the Son, as Nicene, Chalcedonian Christianity in its three major branches has always held. Greek grammar, however, simply will not permit such a rendering. This is why at least 44 legitimate versions of the New Testament clearly proclaim the deity of Christ in this verse:

The Word was God: KJV, NASB, RSV, NRSV, NIV, NAB, MLB, Amplified, NKJV, Phillips, Beck, Williams, Rotherham, ASV, Douay, Knox, Jerusalem, Darby, Weymouth, 20th Century, Montgomery, Geneva, Wesley, Riverside, NT in Basic English, Young’s Literal Translation, Confraternity.
God was the Word: Lamsa and the following interlinears: Follett’s, Berry, Zondervan, Jay Green, Nestle, and Marshall.
What God was, the Word was: NEB, REB
. . . he was the same as God: Today’s English Version (aka Good News Bible)
Christ . . . is himself God: Living Bible
The Word was as to His essence absolute deity: Wuest
The Word . . . shared his nature: Translator’s NT
The Word was divine: Goodspeed
The Logos was divine: Moffatt
The nature of the Word was the same as the nature of God: Barclay
The Word was with God and was truly God: CEV

The Watchtower cites three translations as precedent for their own rendering of John 1:1 (see, The Word — Who is He? According to John, 1962, 4-5). The first is The Emphatic Diaglott, a corrupt interlinear version of 1864, by Benjamin Wilson, who was self-educated and no scholar, and a Christadelphian: an Arian heretical sect similar to JWs. The Watchtower may have even tampered with the text of the Diaglott, however. A photocopy of the work which I have seen has “the LOGOS was God” in the right-hand translation of the supposed Greek “a god.”
*
A second translation cited is The NT in an Improved Version, by Archbishop William Newcome, published in London in 1808. This NT, however, did not originally read “a god.” The edition cited by JWs was not issued until years after Newcome’s death; it was printed by a Unitarian Society, which changed John 1:1 to match up with its own non-trinitarian beliefs.
*
The third translation mentioned by JWs, and the only one which indisputably has “a god,” is The New Testament (1937), by Johannes Greber, a former Catholic priest who had — by his own admission — become a spiritist; his wife was a medium. In his Introduction, he wrote: “I have used the text as it was given to me by those spirits,” and mentions his book, Communication With the Spirit-World (p. 15). The Watchtower even made reference to this:

Very plainly the spirits in which ex-priest Greber believes helped him in his translation. (WT, 15 February 1956)

Yet the Watchtower has elsewhere correctly denounced spiritism:

. . . a work of the flesh . . . It appeals to the desires of the sinful flesh, not to the things of the spirit, and the apostle warns that “those who practice such things will not inherit God’s Kingdom” — Gal. 5:19-21 (Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, “Spiritism,” 1550)

Make Sure of all Things; Hold Fast to What is Fine (1965) even counsels JWs to “destroy objects related to spiritistic practices” (p. 470). Despite all this, Greber is cited as an authority in the very same book! (p. 489), as well as elsewhere in the Aid . . . (pp. 1134, 1669), and in at least three Watchtower magazines (9-15-62, p. 554 / 10-15-75, p. 640 / 4-15-76, p. 231). Apparently, “new light” was received by 1983, since The Watchtower of April 1st, in the “Questions from Readers” section, stated that:

. . . The Watchtower has deemed it improper to make use of a translation that has such a close rapport with spiritism (Deut. 18:10-12). The scholarship . . . in the New World Translation is sound and for this reason does not depend at all on Greber’s translation for authority. Nothing is lost, therefore, by ceasing to use his New Testament.

When real scholars are cited by the Watchtower in desperately hoped-for support of its “a god” distortion, the result is just as dismal. Dana and Mantey’s Manual Grammar of the Greek New Testament is misquoted in the Kingdom Interlinear Translation (“KIT,” 1969, 1158, under “John 1:1 — ‘a god'” in Appendix), as if it supports this rendering. But Julius Mantey wrote a letter to the Watchtower, dated 11 July 1974, in which he replied:

There is no statement in our grammar that was ever meant to imply that “a god” was a permissible translation of John 1:1 . . . you have been quoting me out of context.

In the very same paragraph from which the KIT quotes (pp. 148-149), Dana and Mantey had clearly stated:

As it stands, the other persons of the Trinity may be implied in Theos . . . “The word was deity” . . .

Well-known Bible commentator and scholar William Barclay was quoted (WT, 15 May 1977, 320) with reference to John 1:1 also, but he wrote in a letter dated 26 August 1977:

The Watchtower has, by judicious cutting, made me say the opposite of what I meant to say . . . The Watchtower has . . . left the conclusion that Jesus is not God in a way that suits themselves. They missed the whole point.

In the Expository Times (November 1953), Barclay wrote that “a god” was:

. . . grammatically impossible. It is abundantly clear that a sect which can translate the New Testament like that is intellectually dishonest.

The JW rationale for their translation of John 1:1 is as follows: the second occurrence of “God” in the verse (Theos) lacks a definite article (“the” in English), so it is correctly rendered “a god” (see, e.g., the Appendices in the NWT and KIT), whereas Theos with an article should be translated “God.” This arbitrary distinction is absurd, according to Greek grammar.
*
Without delving into technical linguistic matters, it is sufficient to note that the NWT violates its own stated principle for John 1:1 94% of the time in the NT. Of the more than 1300 appearances of Theos, 282 lack the definite article. Yet in only 16 places does the NWT use for those instances, “god,” “gods,” “a god,” or “godly.” Even the passage John 1:1-18 clearly shows the arbitrary dogmatism of the NWT. Theos occurs eight times (Jn 1:1,2,6,12,13,18), with an article appearing in verses 1 and 2. But the NWT has “God” six times, and “a god” and “the god” once each.
*
Such examples could be multiplied, of course, but let’s examine what would happen if the NWT actually followed its own “pseudo-scholarly” rule. The following verses lack an article, but the NWT has “God” in all of them. If we change “God” to “a god” (again, following their own reasoning) will the rule make any sense?:

Matthew 6:24: You cannot slave for a god and riches.
Luke 1:35: . . . what is born will be called holy, a god’s Son.
Romans 1:17: . . . a god’s righteousness is being revealed.
Philippians 2:11: Every tongue should openly acknowledge that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of a god the Father.
Titus 1:1: Paul, a slave of a god . . . [making Paul an idolater . . . ]

John 8:58 Rendering

Before Abraham came into existence, I have been. (NWT)

This is another literally impossible translation. The 1950 NWT cited this verse as an example of the “perfect indefinite tense” in its notes. No such tense exists in the Greek language! In the KIT, one can see the Greek phrase ego eimi in the left hand column with the literal rendering, “I am.” But because this is an obvious reference to God’s own proclaimed name — I AM — of Exodus 3:14 (also ego eimi in the Greek Septuagint Version of the OT, from which the NT writers quoted), and clearly teaches the eternality and deity of Jesus, the Watchtower had to change it.
*
It is interesting to note that the Jews then tried to stone Jesus, as recorded in the next verse. The only plausible reason for this would be His claiming to be God, especially in light of the Jewish response on other occasions (e.g., John 5:18, 10:33, 19:7, and Matthew 26:63-66). In the other three appearances of ego eimi (John 8:24, 13:19, 18:5), the NWT has “I am” — yet another case of inconsistency.
*
The Watchtower can find no Bible version which corresponds to the NWT at John 8:58, but at least 30 translations have “I am”: KJV, RSV, NRSV, NASB, ASV, NIV, NEB, REB, NAB, TEV, MLB, NKJV, CEV, Phillips, Amplified, Jerusalem, Confraternity, Rotherham, Barclay, Weymouth, Wuest, Douay, Darby, Knox, Geneva, Montgomery, Norlie, Jay Green Interlinear, Bible in Basic English, Young’s Literal Translation.
*
The outstanding Greek scholar A.T. Robertson, author of the largest Greek Grammar ever (more than 1200 pages), who is also often cited by the Watchtower (see section 3 below), commented on this verse as follows:

“I am” (ego eimi). Undoubtedly here Jesus claims eternal existence with the absolute phrase used of God. (Word Pictures in the NT, Nashville: Broadman Press, 1932, vol. 5 of 6, 158-159)

Likewise, Marvin Vincent’s Word Studies in the NT (Grand Rapids, Michigan: Eerdmans, 1946; orig. 1887; vol. 2 of 4, 181) — also cited as authoritative by the Watchtower — states:

Jesus’ life was from and to eternity. Hence the formula for absolute, timeless existence, I am (ego eimi)

Colossians 1:16-17 Rendering

. . . All (other) things have been created through him and for him. Also, he is before all (other) things. (NWT)

This passage clearly teaches that Jesus is the eternal Creator, i.e., God. But the Watchtower preferred to distort Scripture rather than subordinate their viewpoints to it. “Other” is simply not found in the Greek text, as a look at the JW KIT will quickly reveal. By adding “other,” the impression is left that Jesus, too, is a thing (a creation). The NWT again makes a mockery of its own avowed intention of translation:

Our endeavor all through has been to give as literal a translation as possible . . . word for word, the exact statement of the original . . . sometimes the use of so small a thing as the definite or indefinite article or the omission of such may alter the correct sense of the original passage. (Kingdom Interlinear Translation, 1969, Foreword, 10)

3. Linguistic Scholars Cited as Authorities in JW Books
1. W.E. Vine (An Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words): The Truth That Leads to Eternal Life, 1968, 142-143; Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 94, 181, 315, 646, 666, 752, 1003, 1134, 1139, 1156, 1214, 1260, 1333, 1335, 1376, 1534-1535, 1548, 1567, 1573.
2. Joseph H. Thayer (Greek-English Lexicon of the NT): Kingdom Interlinear Translation, 1969, Foreword, 18; Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 316, 995.
3. H.F.W. Gesenius (Hebrew Grammar): NWT (1981 ed.), 1446; The Word — Who is He? According to John, 1962, 56; Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 155, 513-514, 1573.
4. A.T. Robertson (Grammar and Word Pictures in the NT): The Word — Who is He? According to John, 1962, 56; Kingdom Interlinear Translation, 1969, 1157, 1159, 1161 (Jn 1:1 and Mt 28:1); Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 694, 1133, 1207, 1543, 1601, 1616; Let Your Kingdom Come, 1981, 130.
5. Marvin R. Vincent (Word Studies in the NT): Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 61, 208, 458, 715, 834.
6. Strong’s ConcordanceAid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 316.
7. New Bible Dictionary (1962): Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 54, 71, 88, 113, 215, 393, 421, 737, 740, 749, 752, 824, 1225, 1290, 1495.
8. William Barclay: Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 995, 1156.
9. Gerhard Kittel (Theological Dictionary of the NT): Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 1019, 1260, 1325, 1393, 1530, 1542.
10. International Standard Bible EncyclopediaAid to Bible Understanding, 1971, 668, 738, 989, 1135, 1179, and throughout.
Foreword of Aid to Bible Understanding, 1971 (p. 5)

. . . some forty translations of the Bible in many different languages were consulted . . . In this way the best scholarship . . . could be brought to bear on each subject . . . Knowledge of the original languages of the Bible — Hebrew, Aramaic and Greek — has been greatly increased by the research of lexicographers . . . In our considering such material, care was exercised to evaluate properly the views advanced and the conclusions drawn by secular researchers and other scholars, in this way distinguishing between mere theory and clear fact.

***
(originally written in 1987, during my evangelical Protestant days; revised slightly on 8-9-02. I didn’t even own a computer in 1987, so this was originally done on a typewriter and later scanned)
*

Photo credit: Jehovah’s Witnesses founder Charles Taze Russell (1852-1916) in 1911. [public domain / Wikimedia Commons]

***

2017-12-22T13:53:40-04:00

Wellhausen

“In the last two decades of Pentateuchal scholarship, the source-critical method has come under unprecedented attack; in many quarters it has been rejected entirely. . . . [various factors] have led scholarship to the brink of abandoning the four sources, J, E, P and D. ”

— The Tam Institute for Jewish Studies at Emory University (Spring 2009 Calendar of Events)

Catholic

Deconstructing the Documentary Hypothesis (Phillip Campbell, Unam Sanctam Catholicam)

Crisis in Scripture Studies (William G. Most)

Critique of the Documentary Theory (William G. Most)

Dialogue on the Documentary Theory of Biblical Authorship (JEPD) and of Dissenting Liberal Hermeneutics Generally (Dave Armstrong)

Documentary Hypothesis (Catholic Answers forums discussion thread)

JEDP theory (Catholic Answers forums discussion thread)

Documentary Theory: True of False? (Catholic Answers forums discussion thread)

JEDP refutations (Joseph Blenkinsopp) [link for cited book]

“The Genesis of a Commentary”: Review of Genesis, by Jewish scholar Nahum M. Sarna (Jimmy Akin, This Rock, 11-1-96)

The Catholic Encyclopedia (1911): “Pentateuch”

What Is Biblical Criticism—and Should We Trust It? (Peter Funk, O.S.B.; This Rock, 4-1-05)

Protestant
*

The Documentary Hypothesis (Duane Garrett, Bible and Spade, Spring 1993)

Does Anyone Still Believe the ‘Documentary Hypothesis’? (UK Apologetics)

The Torah in Modern Scholarship (Rev. Kenneth W. Collins)

Does the triple tale of Gen. 12, 20, and 26 support the JEDP theory? (J. P. Holding)

Do Genesis 15 and 17 support the JEDP theory? (J. P. Holding)

Midianites or Ishmaelites? (Genesis 37) (Eric Vestrup)

Does the “water from rock” double tale support the JEDP theory? (Ex 17:2-7; Num 20:2-13) (J. P. Holding)

Does Numbers 16 support the JEDP theory? (J. P. Holding)

Does Genesis 21 support the JEDP Theory? (J. P. Holding)

Deuteronomy and the JEDP Thesis (J. P. Holding)

Contradictions in the David and Goliath Story Examined (1 Samuel 16-18) (J. P. Holding)

On the Mosaic authorship of the Pentateuch (Glenn Miller, Christian Think Tank)

Was there not enough time for Hebrew to have developed? (Glenn Miller, Christian Think Tank)

The Making of the Old Testament Before Moses (Glenn Miller, Christian Think Tank)

A brief note about the Documentary Hypothesis (Glenn Miller, Christian Think Tank)

Good questions on JEDP (Glenn Miller, Christian Think Tank)

A Brief case for Mosaic Authorship of the Pentateuch (Glenn Miller, Christian Think Tank)

Was the Pentateuch “adulterated” by later additions? (Glenn Miller, Christian Think Tank)

Did Moses Write the Pentateuch? (Don Closson)

The Genuineness and Mosaic Authorship of Genesis (Dr. Timothy Lin; PDF file)

The Documentary Hypothesis (list of scholars of various religious persuasions who reject it) (Alice C. Linsley)

My Trouble with the Documentary Hypothesis (+ Part Two) (Agkyra website)

Genesis: Before Abraham Was and the Documentary Hypothesis
 (+ Intro, Parts Two / Three / Four / Five / Six) (Stephen Rives)

Response to Rolf Rendtorff’s “What Happened to the Yahwist? Reflections after Thirty Years” (David J. A. Clines, Society of Biblical Literature)

Jewish

On the Documentary Hypothesis (Rabbi Yosek Reinman; Biblical Archaeology Review)

The Documentary Hypothesis Eight Lectures (Umberto Cassuto)

The Documentary Hypothesis – a Critique (Jacob Stein)

On Bible Criticism and Its Counterarguments: A Short History (Rabbi Nathan Lopes Cardozo)

Documentary Hypothesis Debunked: An Analysis of Bible Criticism (Rabbi Shlomo Cohen)

***

(originally 6-21-10; three additional articles added on 12-22-17)

Photo credit: Julius Wellhausen (1844-1918): originator of the Documentary Theory, c. 1914 [public domain / Wikimedia Commons]

***

2017-12-14T16:32:26-04:00

vs. Protestant apologist and anti-Catholic polemicist Jason Engwer

BBC199371 Credit: Portrait of Cardinal Newman (1801-90) (oil on canvas) by Millais, Sir John Everett (1829-96) National Portrait Gallery, London, UK/ The Bridgeman Art Library Nationality / copyright status: English / out of copyright

The following is a reply to Protestant [anti-Catholic] apologist and polemicist Jason Engwer’s paper, A Response to Roman Catholic Apologist Dave Armstrong Regarding Development of Doctrine. His piece purports to be (I think?) a critique of my paper, “Refutation of William Webster’s Fundamental Misunderstanding of Development of Doctrine.” Mr. Engwer’s words shall be in blue. I have somewhat abridged the original exchange, which was extremely lengthy.

***

I. Preliminaries

It is unclear whether Mr. Engwer intends for his paper to be a direct defense of Mr. Webster’s paper, which I critiqued. It is hardly even a response to mine, except in part, as it is devoted to development of doctrine in general and particularly with regard to the papacy. Mr. Webster’s article, on the other hand, set forth a thesis that Vatican I and Pope Leo XIII denied development of doctrine, at least insofar as it related to the papacy.

I believe that I thoroughly demolished that hypothesis, by proving that Vatican I cited the very passage from St. Vincent of Lerins which is the classic exposition of development of doctrine in the Fathers, and identical in its essence to Cardinal Newman’s “development of development” fourteen centuries later. Secondly, I showed how Leo XIII was quite fond of Newman, and that the great convert was the first person he appointed as Cardinal — exceedingly strange if he didn’t believe in development of doctrine himself.

So if Mr. Engwer’s goal was to bolster Mr. Webster’s thesis, he has not done so in the least — not having dealt at all with the facts of the matter, as I did (even seeming to concede some of them). Nor is it clear whether or not Mr. Engwer was asked by Mr. Webster to offer some sort of reply to my paper. Rather, Mr. Engwer has sought to cast doubt on the very notion of the papacy itself (whether one agrees or disagrees with it), by taking the view that it didn’t develop as an historical institution, and that it was not present even in kernel form in the ante-Nicene Church.

This is an entirely different argument. Mr. Webster sought to reveal an alleged serious inner contradiction in Catholic teaching: that in point of fact the papacy obviously developed historically, but that its development was officially denied by both Vatican I and Pope Leo XIII. Mr. Engwer takes a more radical view, and wishes to cast doubt on any development whatsoever of the papacy, and assert that it was never known at all in the first three centuries or so. At least that is his argument as far as I understand it. He is equally as mistaken and misinformed as Mr. Webster, and I will demonstrate this in due course.

 

II. The Curious Development of Protestant Polemics Against Development

Mr. Engwer approvingly cites George Salmon twice in his paper. Salmon was a prominent 19th-century Anglican polemicist against Catholicism, who vainly imagined that he had refuted Newman’s famous thesis of development of doctrine. But Salmon seemed to deny development of doctrine altogether (even Mr. Engwer didn’t take it that far), as the following citation indicates:

Romish advocates . . . are now content to exchange tradition, which their predecessors had made the basis of their system, for this new foundation of development . . . The theory of development is, in short, an attempt to enable men, beaten off the platform of history, to hang  on to it by the eyelids . . . The old theory was that the teaching of the Church had never varied. (George Salmon, The Infallibility of the Church, Grand Rapids, Michigan: Baker Book House (originally 1888), 31-33 [cf. also 35, 39] )

I dealt with the absurdity of this opinion in my paper contra Webster. Here it is sufficient to note that Salmon takes a far too radical view in opposition to development, and shows a complete miscomprehension of both development itself, and how it synthesizes with Tradition, within the Catholic system.

It will be shown that this concept of true developments being — in effect — the Protestant (i.e., supposedly always so “biblical”) doctrines, while the distinct Catholic ones are corruptions, is both circular and inconsistently and illogically applied, for the Protestant has no reason for accepting development of certain doctrines while denying the (legitimate) historical development of others, other than to baldly assert, “well, because we accept these doctrines!” This will become clearer as we proceed in our analysis.

 

III. Catholic Apostolic Development vs. Protestant Subjectivity and Circularity

Anybody who knows much about church history knows why Catholic apologists appeal so often to development of doctrine.

We appeal to it because it is an undeniable historical fact. If Protestants accept development of trinitarianism or the canon of the New Testament, then it is not improper for us to accept development of the papacy, or Marian doctrines, etc. Mr. White locates the difference of principle in alleged lack vs. abundance of biblical support. We assert that we have biblical (as well as patristic) support for our views. The Protestant disagrees. But the criterion for the Protestant — when their view is closely scrutinized — reduces to mere subjectivism according to Protestant preconceived notions (depending on denominational tradition, of course), whereas for the Catholic it is historically demonstrable unbroken apostolic Tradition, developed over 2000 years. In any event, the controversy cannot be settled by a disdain for the very concept of development (which seems implied above), as if it were improper to utilize it at all in the discussion of historical theology.

Concepts like the Immaculate Conception, private confession of all sins to a priest, and the existence of no less and no more than seven sacraments didn’t arise until long after the apostles died. To make such doctrines appear credible, Catholic apologists have to argue that these post-apostolic developments are approved by God.

This is strikingly illustrative of Mr. Engwer’s basic miscomprehension of development, just as his comrade-in-arms Mr. Webster misunderstood it. Briefly, doctrines remain the same in essence, while their complexities and nuances develop. Thus, in the above cases, the essence of the Immaculate Conception is the common patristic notion of Mary as the New Eve, which implied sinlessness (as the first Eve was originally sinless) — backed up by the “full of grace” clause of Luke 1:28, and many indirect biblical indications, as outlined in many papers on my Blessed Virgin Mary web page.

The essence of private confession to a priest is the biblical teaching of confession per se (“confess to one another”) combined with the explicit biblical teaching of the prerogative of priests to “bind and loose” and to forgive sins (Mt 16:19, 18:17-18, Jn 20:23). Likewise, sacramentalism is a thoroughly scriptural concept; the settling on seven sacraments is the development of the prior essence. So the core and foundation of all these beliefs are not only not “post-apostolic;” they are demonstrably biblical. To acquire a basic understanding of the basis for development of doctrine, readers unacquainted with the notion are strongly urged to consult the many papers and links on my Development of Doctrine web page.

They’ll argue for the acceptance of the papacy on philosophical and speculative grounds, then they’ll appeal to the authority of the papacy for the acceptance of other developments (the Immaculate Conception, the Assumption of Mary, etc.).

Hardly; the papacy is explicitly biblical as well, as I will show below. Mr Engwer doesn’t even trouble himself sufficiently to represent the Catholic apologetic fairly and accurately. Catholics certainly do ground the papacy in Scripture itself. One may disagree with our conclusion, but they may not falsify the facts as to where and how we derive the doctrine.

I’ve made three arguments against the Roman Catholic appeal to development of doctrine:

1) The appeals are speculative. They’re unverifiable.

That simply isn’t true. We can trace all the doctrines through history. We can determine whether or not they were held as consensus or as increasingly consensus opinions throughout Church history – particularly with regard to the Church Fathers. We can compare and contrast them to Holy Scripture (being harmonious with and being explicitly contained in Scripture are not identical concepts, nor is the former antithetical to the latter). Divergent Protestant opinions, on the other hand, are thoroughly unverifiable upon close scrutiny. They are only as good as the individual or denomination holding to them.

Mr. James White, e.g., believes in adult, believer’s baptism. He calls himself “Reformed.” Yet his Presbyterian comrades — people like R.C. Sproul (as well as John Calvin himself, and Luther) — believe in infant baptism (and Luther even holds rather strongly to baptismal regeneration). All appeal to Scripture Alone (as Tradition is rejected as any sort of norm or authority for doctrine). How does one choose? Well, it comes down to the atomistic individual in the end. Now, how “speculative” and “unveriable” is that?! Surely more than the Catholic apostolic and historical view, which takes seriously what the Holy Spirit has been saying through the centuries to believers en masse, and what He has taught the Church (what Catholics call the “mind of the Church”). In Catholicism, it is not the individual who reigns supreme, but the corporate Christianity and “accumulated wisdom” of the Church (itself grounded in Holy Scripture); Tradition passed down in its fullness through the centuries, just as St. Paul refers to in many places in his epistles.

2) The appeals to development contradict what the RCC has taught. For example, if the Council of Trent teaches that transubstantiation has always been the view of the eucharist held by the Christian church, Catholic apologists can’t rationally argue that transubstantiation is a later development of an earlier belief in a more vague “real presence”. To make such an argument would be a contradiction of the teachings of the institution Catholic apologists claim to be defending.

This is a false analysis. It rests upon the fallacy of the Tridentine use of the word “substance” as equivalent to the entire structure of Aristotelian/Thomistic philosophical analysis of the Real Presence in the Holy Eucharist. Trent stated that the “substance” of the bread and wine “converted” to the Body and Blood of Christ at consecration (Decree on the Eucharist, chapter 4). It didn’t (technically) say that transubstantiation — conceived as a philosophical construct — had always been held. But in developmental terms, the basis for the later view was clearly there in the notion of Real Presence, taught in Scripture and almost-unanimously held by the Fathers (while denied by virtually all Protestants).

The early Church believed that the Body and Blood of Christ were literally, truly present in the consecrated bread and wine. Utilizing the word “substance” is simply one way of thinking about such complex issues, just as homoousios was used with reference to Christ’s nature. It doesn’t imply that Christians always spoke in those terms, even though they had always believed Jesus was simultaneously God and Man. So one could say that the Church “always” believed in the Two Natures of Christ, while at the same time realizing that earlier Christians did not use the Chalcedonian terminology of 451. This was a development; so was transubstantiation, the Immaculate Conception, and other doctrines which Protestants detest.

3) What Catholic apologists call developments are sometimes contradictions instead. For example, if the most straightforward readings of passages like Luke 1:47 and John 2:3-4 are that Mary was a sinner, and church fathers teach for centuries that she was a sinner, it’s irrational to argue that a later belief in a sinless Mary is a development of the earlier belief. Such a change would be more accurately described as a contradiction, not a development.

Mary did need a Savior, as much as the rest of us. The Immaculate Conception was a pure act of grace on God’s part, saving Mary by preventing her from entering the pit of sin as she surely would have, but for that special grace. John 2:3-4 in no way supports some supposed sin on Mary’s part, except on prior Protestant presuppositions, making the argument circular (but I myself wouldn’t have thought when I was a Protestant that this verse is an unambiguous example of a sin committed by Mary). Catholic apologist Jimmy Akin writes:

The title “Woman” is not a sign of disrespect, it is the opposite – a title of dignity. It is a formal mode of speech equivalent to the English titles, “Lady” or “Madam.”

The Protestant commentator William Barclay writes:

The word Woman (gynai) is also misleading. It sounds to us very rough and abrupt. But it is the same word as Jesus used on the Cross to address Mary as he left her to the care of John (John 19:26). In Homer it is the title by which Odysseus addresses Penelope, his well-loved wife. It is the title by which Augustus, the Roman Emperor, addressed Cleopatara, the famous Egyptian queen. So far from being a rough and discourteous way of address, it was a title of respect. We have no way of speaking in English which exactly renders it; but it is better to translate it Lady which gives at least the courtesy in it. (The Gospel of John, revised edition, vol. 1, 98)

Similarly, the Protestant Expositor’s Bible Commentary, published by Zondervan, states:

Jesus’ reply to Mary was not so abrupt as it seems. ‘Woman’ (gynai) was a polite form of address. Jesus used it when he spoke to his mother from the cross (19:26) and also when he spoke to Mary Magdalene after the Resurrection (20:15). (vol. 9, 42)

Even the Fundamentalist Wycliffe Bible Commentary put out by Moody Press acknowledges in its comment on this verse, “In his reply, the use of ‘Woman’ does not involve disrespect (cf. 19:26). (p. 1076).

So Mr. Engwer’s “straightforward” biblical interpretations of Mary’s alleged sins in Scripture are not quite so clear to many prominent Protestant commentators — no doubt much more learned in the arts of exegesis and hermeneutics and linguistics than he is, if I do say so.

As for the Fathers teaching “for centuries” that Mary was a sinner, this is absurdly simplistic. The consensus was that she was actually sinless. This was strongly implied by the New Eve motif, which goes back as far as St. Justin Martyr and St. Irenaeus. Other Fathers who believed Mary was sinless included Hippolytus, Epiphanius, Gregory Nazianz, Gregory Nyssa, Athanasius, Cyril of Jerusalem, Ambrose, Augustine, Ephraim of Syria, and Cyril of Alexandria. The exceptions are few: Tertullian (later a Montanist heretic), Origen, Basil the Great, and John Chrysostom thought Mary committed actual sin.

But Catholic teaching does not require literal unanimity of the Fathers; only significant agreement. Individual Fathers are not infallible. The Church Councils make the judgment as to orthodox doctrine. Catholics believe that even St. Augustine and St. Thomas Aquinas got a few things wrong (just as Protestants believe that Calvin and Luther were not infallible).

 

IV. Protestant Logical Problems With Regard to Development of Doctrine

In explaining the difference between acceptable and unacceptable forms of development of doctrine, I have compared a Trinitarian doctrine that can be said to have developed in some way (the co-existence of the three Persons) with a Roman Catholic doctrine that’s said to have developed (the Immaculate Conception). As I explained in that earlier post, the co-existence of the three Persons is a necessary and non-speculative conclusion drawn from Matthew 3:16-17 and other passages of scripture. The Immaculate Conception, on the other hand, is an unnecessary and speculative conclusion drawn from Luke 1:28 and other passages of scripture.

To argue that this Trinitarian doctrine and this Roman Catholic doctrine developed in the same way is fallacious. The Trinitarian doctrine is a necessary and non-speculative development, something that’s already in scripture. The Roman Catholic doctrine (the Immaculate Conception), on the other hand, is an unnecessary and speculative attempt to give a scriptural foundation to a much later concept. In other words, there’s a difference between a) developing an understanding of something already in scripture and b) trying to read a post-scriptural concept into scripture in ways that are unnecessary and speculative.

First of all, Mr. Engwer’s judgment regarding what is overly “speculative” is itself ultimately “speculative” and “unverifiable,” precisely as he accuses Catholic developments of being. They rest — in the final analysis — upon himself and other Protestant scholars and commentators, not on Scripture itself, because the Bible never specifically informs us of which beliefs are “overly speculative.” Why should I accept the word of these Protestants, where they contradict the Church Fathers, who were much closer in time to the apostles? It is no coincidence or shock that the Protestant finds “overly-speculative” all doctrines held by the Catholic Church which have been discarded by Protestantism! Again, this is circular reasoning, and obviously so. But let’s accept this methodology (also espoused by James White) for a moment, for the sake of argument, and apply it as a reductio ad absurdum for the Protestant:

1. True developments must be explicitly grounded in Scripture, or else they are arbitrary and “unbiblical” or “antibiblical” – therefore false. Mr. James White (a la Confucius) says: “The text of Scripture provides the grounds, and most importantly, the limits for this development over time” (Roman Catholic Controversy, 83).

2. The Trinity and the Resurrection of Christ and the Virgin Birth, e.g., are thoroughly grounded in Scripture, and are therefore proper (but Catholics also hold to these beliefs).

3. The canon of the New Testament is (undeniably) not itself a “biblical doctrine.” The New Testament never gives a “text” for the authoritative listing of its books.

4. Therefore, the canon of the New Testament is not a legitimate development of doctrine (according to #1), and is, in fact, a corruption and a false teaching.

5. Therefore, in light of #4, the New Testament (i.e., in the 27-book form which has been passed down through the Catholic centuries to Luther and the Protestants as a received Tradition) cannot be used as a measuring-rod to judge the orthodoxy of other doctrines.

6. #5 being the case, the Engwer/White criterion for legitimate developments is radically self-defeating, and must be discarded (along with sola Scriptura itself).

This is an airtight argument, and there is no way out of it. It renders null and void Mr. Engwer’s and Mr. White’s arguments concerning development of doctrine. I don’t think White and Engwer will be willing to give up both sola Scriptura and the New Testament in order to maintain a fallacious, utterly nonsensical opinion (given the above conclusions) of what constitutes a true development! The only conceivable escape from the logical horns of the dilemma would be for Mr. Engwer to allow a tacit and altogether arbitrary exception for the canon of the NT, but then, of course, we immediately ask,

“On what basis can you absolutely bow to (Catholic) Church authority in that one instance, while you deny its binding nature in all others, and fall back to Scripture Alone, the very canon of which was proclaimed authoritatively by the Catholic Church?”

This entire system of interpretation of the Bible and Church history is absurd, as is — in the final analysis — the formal principle of sola Scriptura upon which it is built. Scripture does not teach sola Scriptura and it does teach about an authoritative Tradition and Church. Therefore, even the premise on which the intellectually-suicidal White/Engwer criterion for true vs. false developments rests (sola Scriptura), is itself self-defeating. Christian Tradition simply cannot be dismissed, for to do so is to discard the Bible itself, and with it, the entire Protestant epistemological foundation and formal principle. It is only possible to have Bible + Church + Apostolic Tradition, or to have none of the three. No other position can be rationally taken, whether the question is approached historically or biblically (as if Scripture can be totally divorced from history). It’s a matter of inescapable logic.

Clearly, then, I don’t object to all forms of development of doctrine. I object to the Roman Catholic version of development as it’s used to defend the early absence of doctrines like the papacy and the Immaculate Conception. In other words, if Catholic apologists want to argue that people’s understanding of the implications of a passage like Matthew 3:16-17 developed over time, I don’t object to that. But if these same Catholic apologists want to argue that the Immaculate Conception is a development of what the earliest Christians believed about Mary, I do object to that use of the development argument. As far as I know, the Protestant apologists mentioned by Dave Armstrong (William Webster, James White, etc.) agree with me on this.

Then they are subject to the same extreme difficulty I just mentioned. And beyond that, if I can show that there is plenty of biblical evidence for the papacy (as I intend to do, and have done in my papers already), then the papacy is on the same epistemological ground as something like, say, congregationalism or a symbolic Eucharist and baptism, which arguably rest on quite flimsy biblical grounds. The Protestants give their biblical arguments for doctrines; we give ours. Who is to say who is right? On what basis? We answer (just as the Fathers did) that this is determined by tracing back doctrines historically: what has the Church taught in the past? Can this particular doctrine x be traced back to the apostles, even if only in kernel or primitive form? The Protestant distinctives cannot be so traced. The Catholic distinctives certainly can, once development is rightly understood and consistently applied.

 

V. Development According to Protestant Polemicist William Webster

In his article on development of doctrine and the papacy, William Webster makes some comments that could be interpreted as opposition to all forms of development.

I didn’t contend that he denied all forms of development (as Salmon seems to do). What I argued was that — by his reasoning in the paper — Mr. Webster fundamentally misunderstood what Catholics believe development to be. As he was attempting to establish that our view was internally inconsistent, it was of the utmost importance that he get our views right, or else his thesis would hardly be forceful or compelling (indeed, it was not at all, in my opinion). That’s what is called a straw man.

Or, the comments could be interpreted as William Webster saying that the RCC has condemned all forms of development. But if you read William Webster’s article, it becomes clear that he’s addressing some specific arguments for development, not all forms of the concept. Namely, he specifically objects to Catholic apologists appealing to development on issues such as the primacy of Peter and the universal jurisdiction of the earliest Roman bishops. This doesn’t mean that William Webster is objecting to every appeal to development, nor does it mean that he thinks the RCC has condemned every form of development.

I don’t believe I stated otherwise. Again, I argued that Mr. Webster did not show that he understood how we view development, because he made some very foolish arguments. But his position is still subject to the severe internal logical difficulties outlined above.

I think Dave Armstrong’s response to William Webster is off the mark, in that he reads too much into what Webster has argued.

I seriously wonder whether Mr. Engwer even understood my argument, as evidenced by these remarks. If he did, he is not even arguing against it, let alone disproving it.

There are some comments Webster makes that could be interpreted as a condemnation of all forms of development. But you’d have to ignore what Webster argues elsewhere, in the same article. And I don’t think we should do that.

I didn’t. And I think Mr. Engwer should not largely ignore my reasoning in a paper mentioning my name and claiming to be a response to one of my works.

James White, in his most popular book on Roman Catholicism, The Roman Catholic Controversy (Minneapolis, Minnesota: Bethany House, 1996), specifically advocates development of doctrine. He also contrasts acceptable forms of development with unacceptable forms of development (pp. 80-85). White’s book has been out for a few years now, so he can’t be accused of just recently coming up with this argument.

Yet — curiously — he accuses Cardinal Newman of “coming up with” his analysis of development, which I have shown in several of my papers was taught in its basic form by St. Vincent of Lerins in the 5th century (!!!), and echoed by St. Augustine in the same period. This is no new concept.

Evangelicals are more specific in their arguments than Dave implies. William Webster in particular has produced hundreds of pages of documentation of specifically what he means when he says that the First Vatican Council is a contradiction of modern Catholic appeals to development.

Then why hasn’t he explained to all of us why Vatican I cited St. Vincent of Lerins?

Yes, the First Vatican Council believed in some forms of development of doctrine, as Dave argues in his article. But, at the same time, there are some specific cases, such as Vatican I’s claims about Matthew 16, where development just isn’t a valid argument.

Only wrongly interpreted, as I demonstrated, I think, in my paper contra Webster. Development of doctrine applies across the board in Catholic teaching.

 

VI. The Historical Development of the Ante-Nicene Papacy

This is Dave’s first argument, as I summarized it:

1) The papacy has existed since the time of Peter in at least a seed form, but it later developed into something more. The development isn’t a contradiction. It’s a progression. The seed we can see early on consists of concepts such as the universal jurisdiction of Peter. However, even this seed may not have been fully understood or universally recognized early on.

An accurate summary!

One of the problems with Dave’s argument is that it’s so speculative. Might the keys of Matthew 16 be a reference to papal authority? Yes. Might they also be something else, such as a reference to Peter’s authority in preaching the gospel at Pentecost? Yes. As we’ll see later, the evidence is against the papal interpretation. But even without knowing that, isn’t it problematic when people like Dave want to build an institution like the papacy, with all of its major implications, on something as speculative as the papal interpretation of Matthew 16? How much is this sort of speculation worth?

Elsewhere at his web site, Dave explains that the Biblical evidence for the papacy, aside from passages like Matthew 16 and Luke 22, consists of things like Jesus preaching from Peter’s boat and Peter being the first apostle to enter Jesus’ tomb after the resurrection. Again, do you see the role speculation is playing here? Does Peter say and do many things that are unique in one way or another? Yes. So do the other apostles. John is called “the beloved disciple”, is referred to as living until Christ’s return, and lived the longest among the apostles. Paul is called a “chosen vessel” who will bear Christ’s name before the world, he repeatedly refers to his authority over all the churches, and he’s the only apostle to publicly rebuke and correct another apostle (Peter).

Can you imagine what Catholic apologists would make of these things, if they had been said about Peter rather than about another person? What if Peter had been uniquely called “the beloved disciple”? What if Peter had uniquely been referred to as living until Christ’s return? (Catholic apologists would probably cite the passage as evidence that Peter was to have successors with papal authority until Christ returns.) What if it had been Peter rather than Paul who had repeatedly referred to his authority over all churches, and had publicly rebuked and corrected another apostle? If Catholic apologists are going to see papal implications in Jesus preaching from Peter’s boat or in Peter being given some keys, why don’t they see papal implications in these other passages involving other people? The passages involving Paul, for example, such as his references to having authority over all churches, are closer to a papacy than anything said about Peter.

This is much ado about nothing, because it is primarily the dismantling of a straw man. Mr. Engler picks a few examples and acts as if these are considered compelling in and of themselves. But the salient fact concerning Petrine primacy is the cumulative power of the evidence. This I summarized in my paper: 50 NT Proofs for Petrine Primacy & the Papacy. Mr. Engwer is welcome to refute the 50 NT Proofs one-by-one. They are not insignificant. No Protestant has yet done so, and my website has been online for nearly five years now. [Jason — to his credit — later attempted to do so and I replied in turn. He counter-replied, and I replied again] We shall soon examine two crucial aspects of this Petrine data in some depth.

Notice something Dave Armstrong says about the alleged early evidence for a papacy:

The primacy itself was given to him [Peter]; the duty and prerogatives of the papal office, and the keys of the kingdom, but none of that implies that a full understanding or application, or unanimous acknowledgement by others is therefore also present from the beginning.

It’s important to notice what Dave seems to be arguing here. Apparently, he’s saying that even the seed form of the papacy wasn’t necessarily understood or universally recognized early on.

Not fully understood, and not universally recognized. This is human reality; it is not unexpected, and it is not a disproof of Catholic development or self-understanding.

But think of the logical implications of this. If there was no oak tree early on, and even the existence of an acorn is questionable, isn’t that problematic for the claims of the RCC?

No, because the acorn was not “questionable.” The Roman church was preeminent from the beginning, and its bishops, the popes, exercised the primacy, albeit with much more confidence and self-understanding as time went on. As the Newman citation from my paper contra Webster illustrated, this is not unusual, and the development of creeds, trinitarianism, and the canon of Scripture likewise rapidly developed in the 4th century, after persecution had ceased. Likewise, the papacy, and things like Mariology. This was clearly primarily a cultural/historical phenomenon, rather than a “biblical” one.

If all Catholics have is a series of speculations about passages like Matthew 16 and John 21, followed by a later development of a papal office with all that it involves today, aren’t they basically admitting what Eastern Orthodox, Protestants, and others have been saying all along? As Peter de Rosa wrote in Vicars of Christ (New York, New York: Crown Publishing, 1988), “The gospels did not create the papacy; the papacy, once in being, leaned for support on the gospels” (p. 25).

But of course, again, this is a cardboard caricature of the biblical evidence for the papacy. Anyone reading this and not knowing anything further — especially if they are predisposed to reject the papacy due to nearly 500 years of incessant Protestant propaganda and disinformation –, would accept the Protestant view as self-evident, and the Catholic as fundamentally silly. But that is what happens as a result of one-sided (and thoroughly slanted and biased) presentations.

I think it would be helpful at this point to repost a citation I’ve used before from a Roman Catholic historian:

There appears at the present time to be increasing consensus among Catholic and non-Catholic exegetes regarding the Petrine office in the New Testament. The further question whether there was any notion of an enduring office beyond Peter’s lifetime, if posed in purely historical terms, should probably be answered in the negative. That is, if we ask whether the historical Jesus, in commissioning Peter, expected him to have successors, or whether the author of the Gospel of Matthew, writing after Peter’s death, was aware that Peter and his commission survived in the leaders of the Roman community who succeeded him, the answer in both cases is probably ‘no.’ If we ask in addition whether the primitive Church was aware, after Peter’s death, that his authority had passed to the next bishop of Rome, or in other words that the head of the community at Rome was now the successor of Peter, the Church’s rock and hence the subject of the promise in Matthew 16:18-19, the question, put in those terms, must certainly be given a negative answer….Rome did not succeed in maintaining its position against the contrary opinion and praxis of a significant portion of the Church. The two most important controversies of this type were the disputes over the feast of Easter and heretical baptism. Each marks a stage in Rome’s sense of authority and at the same time reveals the initial resistance of other churches to the Roman claim. (Klaus Schatz, Papal Primacy [Collegeville, Minnesota: The Liturgical Press, 1996], pp. 1-2, 11)

Notice that this Catholic historian:

1) Acknowledges that he’s describing a consensus among Catholic and non-Catholic scholars.

2) Describes a consensus that contradicts what the RCC has taught at the First Vatican Council and elsewhere.

Schatz doesn’t just say that the papacy developed over time. He specifically refers to concepts such as Peter having universal jurisdiction and being succeeded to in that role exclusively by Roman bishops. And he says that there’s a consensus, even among Catholic scholars, that the earliest Christians had no such concepts. In other words, even the seed form of the papacy that people like Dave Armstrong try to defend didn’t exist early on.

I’ve never heard of this guy, and therefore I don’t know if he is an orthodox Catholic or not (one can’t assume that — sadly — these days). But I can offer counter-evidence. First, I will again cite Cardinal Newman, concerning the early papacy:

A partial fulfilment, or at least indications of what was to be, there certainly were in the first age. Faint one by one, at least they are various, and are found in writers of many times and countries, and thereby illustrative of each other, and forming a body of proof. Thus St. Clement, in the name of the Church of Rome, writes to the Corinthians, when they were without a bishop; St. Ignatius of Antioch addresses the Roman Church, out of the Churches to which he writes, as “the Church, which has in dignity the first seat, of the city of the Romans,” and implies that it was too high for his directing as being the Church of St. Peter and St. Paul.

St. Polycarp of Smyrna has recourse to the Bishop of Rome on the question of Easter; the heretic Marcion, excommunicated in Pontus, betakes himself to Rome; Soter, Bishop of Rome, sends alms, according to the custom of his Church, to the Churches throughout the empire, and, in the words of Eusebius, “affectionately exhorted those who came to Rome, as a father his children;” the Montanists from Phrygia come to Rome to gain the countenance of its Bishop; Praxeas, from Asia, attempts the like, and for a while is successful; St. Victor, Bishop of Rome, threatens to excommunicate the Asian Churches; St. Irenaeus speaks of Rome as “the greatest Church, the most ancient, the most conspicuous, and founded and established by Peter and Paul,” appeals to its tradition, not in contrast indeed, but in preference to that of other Churches, and declares that “to this Church, every Church, that is, the faithful from every side must resort” or “must agree with it, propter potiorem principalitatem.”

“O Church, happy in its position,” says Tertullian, “into which the Apostles poured out, together with their blood, their whole doctrine;” and elsewhere, though in indignation and bitter mockery, he calls the Pope “the Pontifex Maximus, the Bishop of  Bishops.” The presbyters of St. Dionysius, Bishop of Alexandria, complain of his doctrine to St. Dionysius of Rome; the latter expostulates with him, and he explains.

The Emperor Aurelian leaves “to the Bishops of Italy and of Rome” the decision, whether or not Paul of Samosata shall be dispossessed of the see-house at Antioch; St. Cyprian speaks of Rome as “the See of Peter and the principal Church, whence the unity of the priesthood took its rise, whose faith has been commended by the Apostles, to whom faithlessness can have no access;” St. Stephen refuses to receive St. Cyprian’s deputation, and separates himself from various Churches of the East; Fortunatus and Felix, deposed by St. Cyprian, have recourse to Rome; Basilides, deposed in Spain, betakes himself to Rome, and gains the ear of St. Stephen. (Essay on the Development of Christian Doctrine, 1878 ed., Univ. of Notre Dame Press, 1989, 157-158; Part 1, Chapter 4, Section 3)

In a less technical and historically dense fashion, I summarized in another paper some notable instances of papal authority, up through the 6th century:

There was no problem of authority in the early Church. Everyone knew how doctrinal controversies could be definitively resolved. Even as early as the 2nd century we observe the strong authority of Pope Victor (r. 189-98) with regard to the Quartodecimen controversy (over the dating of Easter). St. Clement of Rome exercised much authority in the late 1st century. In the 3rd c., Pope St. Stephen reverses the decision of St. Cyprian of Carthage and a council of African bishops regarding a question of baptism. St. Cyprian had appealed both to Popes Cornelius and Stephen to resolve this issue. Shortly thereafter, many appeals were made to popes for various reasons, which would lead one to believe that the pope had some special authority: at least primacy, if not supremacy:

1. St. Athanasius (4th c.) appeals to Pope Julius I, from an unjust decision rendered against him by Oriental Bishops, and the pope reverses the sentence.

2. St. Basil the Great (4th c.), Archbishop of Caesarea pleads for the protection of Pope Damasus.

3. St. John Chysostom, in the early 5th c., appeals to Pope Innocent I, for a redress of grievances inflicted upon him by several Eastern Prelates, and by Empress Eudoxia of Constantinople.

4. St. Cyril (5th c.) appeals to Pope Celestine against Nestorius; Nestorius also does so, but the Pope favors Cyril.

5. Theodoret, Bishop of Cyrrhus, is condemned by the Robber-Council of 449, and appealed to Pope Leo the Great, who declared the deposition invalid; Theodoret was restored to his See.

6. John, Abbot of Constantinople (6th c.) appeals from the decision of the Patriarch of that city to Pope St. Gregory the Great, who reverses the sentence.

This strikes me as a great deal of “authority.” All these people were from the East — many of the most revered figures, I might add. They knew where the authority resided; they knew how to settle conflicts authoritatively in favor of orthodoxy. Do Orthodox [and Protestants] want to say that they were all deluded in this regard? That if they had been in their shoes, they wouldn’t have known where to go for redress against injustice or persecution? They wouldn’t have known who spoke for the Universal Church; the Catholic Church; or for orthodoxy?

 

VII. Does Catholicism Require a Unanimous Patristic Interpretation of Matthew 16?

This is Dave’s second argument, as I summarized it:

2) Even if some church fathers rejected the papal interpretation of a passage like Matthew 16 or John 21, that doesn’t change the fact that others accepted the papal interpretation. Or, they at least accepted a seed form of the papal interpretation, one that would later develop into the papal interpretation. And a church father could possibly believe in the doctrine of the papacy even if he didn’t see a papacy where Catholics see it today (Matthew 16, Luke 22, John 21, etc.). Dave’s argument is spurious. Here’s what the First Vatican Council claimed in chapter 1 of session 4, concerning the papal interpretation of Matthew 16:

To this absolutely manifest teaching of the sacred scriptures, as it has always been understood by the Catholic Church, are clearly opposed the distorted opinions of those who misrepresent the form of government which Christ the lord established in his church and deny that Peter, in preference to the rest of the apostles, taken singly or collectively, was endowed by Christ with a true and proper primacy of jurisdiction. The same may be said of those who assert that this primacy was not conferred immediately and directly on blessed Peter himself, but rather on the church, and that it was through the church that it was transmitted to him in his capacity as her minister. Therefore, if anyone says that blessed Peter the apostle was not appointed by Christ the lord as prince of all the apostles and visible head of the whole church militant; or that it was a primacy of honour only and not one of true and proper jurisdiction that he directly and immediately received from our Lord Jesus Christ himself: let him be anathema.

Notice, first of all, that Vatican I claims that the papal interpretation of Matthew 16 is clear, that only distorters would deny it, and that it’s always been accepted by the Christian church. Catholics may appeal to development of doctrine on other issues, but these claims of Vatican I don’t allow for any appeals to development with regard to the papal interpretation of Matthew 16.

Yet, what do we see when we examine the history of the interpretation of this passage of scripture? As William Webster documents in his books and at his web site, the earliest interpretations of Matthew 16 are either non-papal or anti-papal. Even among the later church fathers, there’s widespread ignorance of, and even contradiction of, the papal interpretation. Even in some cases where a papal interpretation might be in view, the papal interpretation is at best a minority viewpoint. Augustine, writing as late as the fifth century, specifically denies that Peter is “this rock”, and he gives no indication that he’s thereby doing something revolutionary or something that would be perceived as “distorting”, as Vatican I would put it.

What we see in the history of the interpretation of Matthew 16 is just what William Webster has described. Catholic apologists are forced, by the facts of history, to argue for a gradual development of the papal understanding of Matthew 16. Yet, the First Vatican Council claimed that the papal interpretation had always been accepted by the Christian church. According to the First Vatican Council, the papacy is clear in Matthew 16, and only perverse distorters would deny that. But the papal interpretation of Matthew 16 is actually absent and contradicted early on. The facts of history fly directly in the face of what the RCC has taught.

Mr. Engwer makes the same logical mistake which Mr. Webster committed (one grows weary of repeating the same points): he imagines that the bishops of the First Vatican Council believed that all Catholics at all times accepted the interpretations of the classic biblical papal proofs. But the Council does not speak specifically of Matthew 16 when it sums up the Catholic teaching. My translation of the Council (New York: 1912; reprinted by TAN, 1977), reads: “At open variance with this clear doctrine of Holy Scripture, as it has ever been understood by the Catholic Church . . .”

In other words, it is the teaching, the doctrine about the papacy and Petrine primacy which was always understood (i.e., in its essence), not the interpretation of Matthew 16. It is indeed somewhat of a subtle distinction, but it is there, nonetheless. What was “clear” was Jesus’ bestowal of the “jurisdiction of Chief Pastor and Ruler over all His fold” upon Peter, which the Council states right before Mr. Engwer’s lengthy citation, followed by John 21:15, 17. So one might argue that that passage is being referred to, rather than Matthew 16 — if one insists on arguing that passages, rather than doctrines are the primary intended reference. The Catholic Church, however, is much more concerned with true doctrine, rather than required readings of biblical texts.

Furthermore, contending that a certain belief “has ever been understood by the Catholic Church” is not the same as believing that all the Fathers believed it. There will always be anomalies in the Fathers. But the authority of the Catholic Church ultimately resides in Councils and popes. Furthermore, if we, e.g., assume for a moment that St. Augustine disbelieved the papal interpretation of Matthew 16 (which is questionable), does it therefore follow that he rejected the papacy? Hardly. He assuredly did not. And that is what is being referred to at Vatican I, not particularistic knowledge of patristic interpretations of every “papal” passage. But Protestant polemicists often cannot see the forest for the trees. As we shall see below, there was, nevertheless, an extraordinary patristic testimony that Peter was the Rock and foundation of the Church.

Elsewhere, this same council refers to the papacy as described above as something “known to all ages”, something that “none can doubt”. What are we to make of Dave Armstrong’s argument, in light of what the First Vatican Council taught?

We are to make of it that it is consistent, whereas Mr. Engwer’s argument is not. We are to understand that these passages presuppose a certain development of all doctrines, but that that doesn’t preclude referring to early adherence in terms of “known to all ages” any more than it would preclude the statement: “early Christians knew what books constituted the New Testament.” Protestants such as Mr. Engwer do not deny that statement, despite a host of anomalies I could point out, where prominent Church Fathers thought books not now in the NT were biblical books, and where many others denied the canonicity of Revelation and James well into the 4th century. Likewise, one can find divergent interpretations of Matthew 16, but that does not establish that the papacy was therefore unknown and unacknowledged (Mr. Engwer writes near the end of his paper — astoundingly — “perhaps . . . there just wasn’t a papacy at the time?”). One could “get some papal texts wrong” in the early centuries and still accept the primacy of Peter and papal supremacy, just as one could “get some biblical books wrong” and accept the inspiration of Holy Scripture (whatever it actually is).

 

VIII. St. Peter as the Rock and Foundation (Head, Pope) of the Church

This is the third argument made by Dave Armstrong, as I summarized it earlier:

3) The prominence of the Roman church early on is evidence of a papacy. Even if there are other explanations for the prominence of the Roman church, such as Peter and Paul having been martyred there and the city’s prominence within the Empire, the papacy could also be a factor.

The problem with Dave’s argument is that all of the earliest references to the Roman church’s prominence are non-papal. The apostle Paul, Ignatius, Irenaeus, Tertullian, and others give non-papal reasons for commending the Roman church. They mention things like the Roman church’s faith, its love, its generosity, its location in the capital of the Empire, Paul and Peter having been there and having been martyred there, etc. Rather than the prominence of the early Roman church being an argument for the papacy existing at the time, it’s an argument against it. When one source after another commends the Roman church, and all sorts of reasons are given for commending it, and those reasons never include a papacy, that speaks volumes.

If it were only true, it would indeed speak volumes, but I think the historical examples given above suggest otherwise. And in the 4th and 5th centuries, the patristic evidence gets very common and explicit, as the many papers and links in my Papacy web page abundantly make clear.

It’s a confirmation of what Eastern Orthodox, Protestants, and others have been saying for centuries. The Roman church rose in influence for various practical reasons. Once the bishop of Rome had attained a wide influence, that influence was increasingly attributed to Divine appointment. As Peter de Rosa said in my earlier citation, the gospels didn’t create the papacy; the papacy, once in being, leaned for support on the gospels.

To admit that there were practical factors involved in the rise of the Roman church’s influence, then suggest that a papacy may have been a factor as well, is just a begging of the question. The practical factors are specifically mentioned by the early writers (Paul mentions the Roman church’s faith, Ignatius mentions its love and generosity, Irenaeus mentions that Paul and Peter were there, etc.). A Divinely appointed papacy, on the other hand, is not mentioned by the early writers. So it’s just more question begging on the part of Catholic apologists for them to ask us to assume that the papacy was a factor at a time when it’s never mentioned. Could documents like First Clement and Irenaeus’ letter to Victor be interpreted in a papal way? Yes. Could they also be interpreted in non-papal and even anti-papal ways? Yes.

Alright; it’s now time to delve deeply into Scripture itself, for historical testimony — no matter how voluminous or widespread — is never sufficient for the Protestant who has a built-in hostility against the papacy, episcopacy, the Catholic Church; indeed, oftentimes against the notion of any binding spiritual and ecclesiastical authority whatsoever (and also, far too often, to historical analysis per se). Holy Scripture gives us the common ground and the jointly acknowledged authority which both parties wholeheartedly accept. Here we have a divinely-inspired Revelation and Word of God. Therefore, if we can show that in this Revelation the papacy is clearly ordained by Jesus (not simply a result of historical happenstance or pure chance), then we shall have gone a long way towards accomplishing our purpose.

 

Mr. Engwer, like his comrades Salmon and Webster, makes great play of the fact that the “papal”interpretation of Matthew 16 was supposedly not very widely held. But this is not the case. There were exceptions (as there always are), but there was also great consensus (just as, e.g., was true with regard to the NT canon). The following Fathers (and an Ecumenical Council) held that it was Peter, not his faith or confession, who was the Rock:

Tertullian
Hippolytus
Origen
Cyprian
Firmilian
Aphraates the Persian
Ephraim the Syrian
Hilary of Poitiers
Zeno of Africa
Gregory of Nazianzen
Gregory of Nyssa
Basil the Great
Didymus the Blind
Epiphanius
Ambrose
John Chrysostom
Jerome
Augustine
Cyril of Alexandria
Peter Chrysologus
Proclus of Constantinople
Secundinus (disciple and assistant of St. Patrick)
Theodoret
Council of Chalcedon

(all of the above are prior to 451 A.D.)

Maximus the Confessor (650 A.D.)
John Damascene (d.c. 749 A.D.)
Theodore the Studite (d. 826 A.D.)

[For 65 pages of documentation of these facts, see Jesus, Peter, and the Keys, by Scott Butler, Norman Dahlgren, and David Hess, Santa Barbara: Queenship Pub. Co., 1996, pp. 215-279]

Thus, it is beyond silly for Mr. Engwer to state: “But the papal interpretation of Matthew 16 is actually absent and contradicted early on. The facts of history fly directly in the face of what the RCC has taught.” He might, I suppose, emphasize the fact that most of the solid sources are from the 3rd or 4th century on, but of course that brings him right back into the insurmountable problem of the canon of the New Testament for the Protestant, and the similarly relatively late flowering of explicit trinitarianism and Christology and the doctrine of original sin as well. The Protestant distinctives of extrinsic justification and symbolic baptism and Eucharist are virtually unknown among the Fathers, as we noted above (the same holds for sola Scriptura, though this is very difficult to prove to Protestants for various reasons).

 

***

(originally posted in 2000)
*

Photo credit: Portrait of Blessed John Henry Cardinal Newman (1801-90) by Sir John Everett Millais (1829-96) [public domain]

***

 

2017-12-11T13:45:50-04:00

Schlissel

This is my response to Steve Schlissel‘s article: “What Thinkest Thou?” (no longer online).  I initially replied:

Pastor Schlissel might do even better in his ecumenical maturation process if he would drop the antiquated and baggage-laden terms “Romanism” and “Romanists” (much beloved of anti-Catholics; all we need is “Romish” too) Even James White can agree to that much.

I know it is too much to ask to refer to us as simply “Catholics,” but the Anglican-originated “Roman Catholic” would be acceptable (even though it excludes those members of the Catholic Church in 21 or so non-Latin rites; aka Eastern Catholics).

Why the unneccesary annoyance of terminology, in an effort to build bridges? Or is it just remnants of a previous anti-Catholicism undergoing a change for the better?

The last time I saw someone use “Romish” when he knew better, I immediately wrote and asked if I could use the descriptives “Genevish” or “Wittenbergish.” The point was readily, graciously acknowledged, and he (a Presbyterian pastor) issued a disclaimer. :-)

Kevin Johnson (who calls himself a “Reformed Catholic”) asked me to reply in full. Here is his comment:

I agree Dave that we don’t always use the right vocabulary but I would love to hear your actual thoughts on the substance of Pastor Schlissel’s article. I would think it would be very encouraging on your side to see much of what Pastor Schlissel is saying become more popular in the Reformed world even though he and others might retain some sort of cultural affinity towards their forefathers in regards to issues like terminology. But I am very interested in your thoughts regarding the actual substance of what Pastor Schlissel said in his article.
And so I did (Steve’s words will be in blue):
*
Okay, Kevin; thanks for asking. Here goes:

[omitting things I have no comment on one way or the other]

Speaking personally, my attitude has undergone major changes over the last 25 years. Speaking plainly, I’m still confused, sometimes changing my attitude day to day. For example, since coming to serve at the hospital I’ve become reacquainted with some of the worst Rome has to offer. My office is connected to the chapel which serves both Catholic and Protestant populations at Coney. While plans are (gratefully) underway to make physical alterations and improvements to this shared set-up, for now the statues upon which so many Romanists depend stand in plain view. And observation confirms that the behavior of many of Rome’s children cannot be properly described without use of the word “idolatrous.” 

This is the same old ludicrous charge of automatic idolatry, simply based on the presence of a statue. I think you (Kevin) might agree with me that idolatry is determined in the end by the state and condition of one’s heart and intent in worship, not by religious images as a supposed universal violation of one of the Ten Commandments. But hey, this is the original predominant Calvinist position (iconoclasm), so Pastor Schlissel can claim to be in the “mainstream” on this one.

I have seen the See of Rome’s subjects enter quickly into the chapel, apply the so-called “holy water,” hasten over to their favorite idol (most often Mary), 

Again, how does he know it is an “idol” without the power to see into one’s heart and know what is going on in their heart, mind, and soul at that moment? I am amazed at the haughty presumption here; it’s breathtaking (but I know from whence it is derived).

. . . kneel before it, utter adoration of some kind, 

How does he know it is “adoration,” for heaven’s sake?

then scurry out, utterly convinced that they have just rendered some sort of service before God which He finds acceptable, even creating in them that assurance so commonly joined to superstitious ritual, that the act just performed will be repaid by the deity with some bonus oversight and protection, perhaps a couple of extra angels dispatched to keep guard until their next idolatrous moment. 

Condescending hogwash, uttered in obvious ignorance . . . certainly not worthy of a response, but let me say that I find such a comment ironic and amusing, particularly in the mocking of “assurance” (coming from a Calvinist, of all people?!). The tables can easily be turned on this one . . .

If I sound a tad too cynical, add another apology. 

Not so much cynical as misguided and wrongheaded . . . (with all due — sincere — respect). I’m sure the pastor is a fine man, and a great servant of God, but he is simply ignorant of (at least some aspects of) Catholic theology; a strange phenomenon on the blog which has featured the fine work of Paul Owen, who shows an extraordinary grasp of Catholic theology, though he disagrees with it. It IS possible! The contention of Dr. Owen that Catholics are not Pelagians was by itself enough to make me jump for joy and renew my hope in Protestant mankind . . . :-) I can say something for years and most Protestants who see it pass right over it, but it is a joy to see an articulate Reformed spokesman say the same thing. Now maybe it’ll get through . . . Kudos!

It just rankles a man to see such self-deception. 

I know the feeling; I am rankled viewing such correctable ignorance and seeming inability to grasp basic distinctions (again, agree or disagree).

Witnessing such flat out ignorance in action, I become inflamed and grieved, turning over and over in my mind the question of responsibility: how did these poor souls become so religiously abased, deprived, misled? 

Indeed; I can TOTALLY relate, reading this piece . . . so see, common ground is being achieved after all! We can relate to each others’ feelings!

At other times, seeking the larger picture, I remember that Rome hardly enjoys a corner on self-deception. 

Good (though a self-evident truism).

And I remember that no Protestant could, no Protestant should think of his religious history as one completely severable from Rome. We Protestants are Western Christians, and our line does not go back from us to Calvin with a leap from there clean back to Paul. 

Also self-evident, but nice to see stated in these circles.

Calvin, for example, appealed without shame or qualification to Bernard of Clairvaux (1090-1153), a bona fide saint of Rome—and Geneva! 

But of course. The question is whether Calvin was consistent in doing so. How did he interpret the simultaneous “acceptable” piety or theology in St. Bernard alongside the so-called “idolatry”? How can this be? How can one be so right on one topic and yet be deluded and sunk into a slimy pit of idolatry?

It reminds me of R.C. Sproul’s semi-amusing “co-option” of St. Thomas Aquinas, as if he wasn’t every bit as Catholic as Pope John Paul II, and would have been a good Protestant had he lived 300 years later. And of course, this can become a general question to be asked of Protestants trying to understand Catholics who seem to be halfway decent Christians, yet inexplicably accept all Catholic teachings.

In fact, Bernard is a fine example to keep in mind when discussing our topic, for he represents in a man the inextricable and inexplicable contradictions one will encounter in any effort to understand, absorb, or own (i.e., appropriate as ours) Christian history. In Bernard we find a seriously devout follower of Mary, the author of a complete treatise on Mariology, “Praises of the Virgin Mother.” He is also the author of that matchless hymn of devotion, “O Sacred Head , Now Wounded,” sung to this day with tears by Christians of every stripe, and found in the Reformed Psalter Hymnal, as well as in every significant Presbyterian Hymnal. What Christian could fail to affirm that Bernard has expressed for him the love and awe of his own Christian heart when he penned, “What Thou, my Lord, hast suffered was all for sinners’ gain. Mine, mine was the transgression, but Thine the deadly pain. Lo, here I fall, my Savior, ‘tis I deserve Thy place; look on me with Thy favor, vouchsafe to me Thy grace.” Who can even quote this, let alone sing it, without tears? Yet Bernard, championed by Calvin, was a champion of Mary. 

That should tell the good pastor something, but the chances of that happening are, I suspect, slim. I hope I am wrong. But I thank him for this observation, because it is something all Protestants who seek to be ecumenical, have to grapple with. Mary is always a “biggie.”

At the same time, no one could doubt that he was, above all, a champion of Christ. 

How can this be? Idolatry, by definition, is replacing God and substituting something else. If Mariology is always Mariolatry, then Bernard could not possibly have been a “champion of Christ” (due to the extreme seriousness and wrongness of idolatry). But if he was that champion, then maybe, just maybe, Mary can be regarded and venerated in a fashion that is not idolatrous?

And he was a monk. 

Oh my! Heaven forbid that anyone deny themselves sex for the sake of the Kingdom!!!! Why is that so rare in Protestantism, despite the very clear teaching of our Lord Jesus about certain eunuchs, and St. Paul, in 1 Corinthians 7?

Yet, here again, to even approach the subject of monasticism brings us square in the face of the complexity of our history. 

Why, pray tell? — it being explicitly biblical?

I am a Christian who unabashedly promotes the cause of covenant, with a special emphasis on the fact that Christianity is only fully lived if lived in covenant community. 

Monks do live in community. They merely separate themselves from the society-at-large for the sake of prayer and spiritual betterment. Is prayer now suspect? One can devote themselves to making shoes or donuts and be a good ole Reformed Christian, but not exclusively to prayer and other such directly spiritual endeavors? I’ve always been amazed at the opposition to such things. It was never an issue for me at any time before I converted.

Further, I see in Scripture the ideal set forth for our emulation of a strategy of missions that is city-centered. To go one step further, it is a religion provided for the redemption of life lived in the world, not one encouraging flight from the world. 

I fail to see why some cannot devote themselves to the monastic lifestyle. There are more than enough of us out in the world. What we need is to get those people off their butts (and they are legion in both Protestantism and Catholicism: a pastor surely is well aware of this) and seriously doing something for the Kingdom, not go after monks because they are supposedly anti-worldly or anti-cultural. That is simply more of the incessant Protestant false dichotomizing.

It would be difficult to imagine a lifestyle more radically opposite to all this than anchorite monasticism! But in Bernard we have a monk. What am I to do? 

Stop making false dichotomies!

Love him. Of course, loving him keeps me not from evaluating him and his doctrines, but love requires that I recognize his contributions. 

Same with me and Pastor Schlissel. We agree on that. I would love to get together and talk all night. I would love to talk on the phone (I have unlimited calling). I would love to discuss the many things where we agree. But will it actually happen? It is up to Pastor Schlissel.

Similarly, love requires us to recognize the contributions of monks to Western, that is, to our history. After the fall of the Western Empire in 476, the pope was left “as the only effective force for order in the West.” In the centuries which followed, the papacy aligned with the Carolingian dynasty and, “with the assistance of a remarkably vital and active monastic community, Christianized the barbarian invaders…” (Encyclopedia of World Religions, p. 938). Have we given adequate recognition to the monastic movement, which did more than preserve Christianity and civilization itself, but which advanced both through the incredibly courageous and Herculean mission which resulted in the conversion of the barbarian hordes to Christianity? It is passing belief that anyone would do anything but boast in such a magnificent legacy. Would we, in sheer stubbornness, hand this over to Rome, or may we not properly lay claim to it as ours? 

Good, but again, personally, I have thought all this was self-evident (before I converted, and now), so it is not, in my opinion, some amazing thing to make such an admission. Good (again), even great and necessary, but not especially praiseworthy to simply acknowledge the historically- and ecclesiologically obvious.

No, this question of attitude toward Rome is no easy one. 

I think it is very easy: “Rome” is a variation of Christianity not different at bottom from denominational differences within Protestantism. But we are always placed in a unique category (one can hardly imagine, e.g., an article like this being written about, say, Lutherans or Methodists — it is always Catholics; oops, “Romanists”).

Obviously there are more differences to work through, but once the Christian status is granted, then I don’t see how it is all that different (in the sense of acknowledging a fellow Christian group) from a Reformed looking at a Methodist or Lutheran or Baptist. It is very different in the Protestant mind, in my opinion, because of the historical baggage of centuries of anti-Catholicism and misguided polemics (some of which I deal with in my new, just-released book: The Catholic Verses: 95 Bible Passages That Confound Protestants, and mountains of ignorance and lack of acquaintance with Catholic thought.

I want Calvin and Bernard. I want it all. That means I have to take the good and the bad and the mixed and say, “Yes, this is my heritage. But my task lies not in the past, but rather in the present and in the future. My task is to be Biblically faithful in the generation and in the world where God has placed me.” 

Good, as far as it goes . . .

But the part of her book which pertains to the subject of this newsletter in your hands right now is how bile-filled (and, I’d add, folly-filled) was my attitude toward all things Roman Catholic, and how that irrational and ignorant hatred nearly cost us at least one conversion in our service to Christ 

. . . But I know a little now that I did not know then—and Patty was neither the first nor the only friend to tell me. I’m indebted to several friends who confronted me about the severe downside of my once public rantings against Rome. I thank them all for helping me to grow. 

Acknowledgement of one’s own shortcomings is the first step to recovery, so I admire this confession; I really do (despite all my usual criticisms, as an apologist). It’s more than most people will do. I’m even touched by it. But I think there is still a bit of work to be done yet, in the areas noted above.

. . . The point of this paragraph is a simple one: Rome is often spoken of as if it were completely monolithic, but it is not. 

The overall theology is indeed one. Individuals differ, because individuals vary in how willing they are to accept the whole Catholic dogmatic ball of wax. It is like that for any Christian body: we can only examine what their “books” say. I have stressed this for 23 years now, as an apologist who started out doing extensive critiques of Jehovah’s Witnesses, and I will continue to say it, because people don’t seem to get this seemingly elementary point.

And Protestants often think of themselves as preservers of the true and only faith, but Protestant history has as many quacks per square inch as the looniest fringes of Romanism. 

Indeed . . . (how well I know, having been in both camps, and the non-denom, charismatic part of Protestantism, where fools are quite prevalent (I was critiquing excess in charismatic circles in writing as far back as 1982).

If Christ is thought of as the center, many differences between Romanists and Protestants lose significance as the center is approached, just as things in both camps get uncontrollably wild as the movement flows away from center. (C.S. Lewis observed the same thing, and said it better.) 

Yes, I love that quote from him.

We have sought in this issue of Messiah’s Update only to introduce some of the inescapable difficulties inherent in assessing our attitude toward Rome and Romanism. We can hardly expect to reach maturity in our posture if we refuse to engage in careful reflection, choosing instead the easier, cheaper path of sloganeering. 

How about dialogue with Catholics, too? Pastor Schlissel did not reply to my previous critique of his reflections on Catholic conversions (for whatever reason; just stating the fact; and I informed him of it). I hope he will decide to do so this time. If he is serious about better understanding and appreciating Catholicism, he will have to get with some Catholics who know their faith, sooner or later. I have no problem with Jewish converts. I used to attend a church which was predominantly Jewish converts, and loved it. I loved the people dearly, and always thought they were special. But we all seem to fear those we don’t know very well on a personal level.

There’s no need to be blind to Rome’s flaws. But neither is there warrant to say that flaws are all that’s there. The tough thing about growing up is that things seem to happen much faster, but answers come much slower. 

Overall, I like this article. But again, I reiterate that if Pastor Schlissel is truly serious about becoming more ecumenical, then he should:

1. Start talking seriously to Catholics (priests, religious, apologists, academics, deacons, etc.), in addition to talking about them.

2. Work through vexing and (for him) troublesome issues such as iconoclasm and supposed idolatry, Mariology, etc. and seek to correctly understand the Catholic perspective. Elimination of straw men is crucial for further growth (and I believe he is perfectly sincere in seeking that). If he then disagrees, fine, but at least he will comprehend what he disagrees with, in the terms of those who believe and practice them.

I think the leading models along those lines that I have observed within the Reformed Catholic community are Paul Owen and Joel Garver (both academics, as it were). To my mind, they have scarcely distorted anything. They present Catholic belief accurately (and quite respectfully, which is equally important from an ecumenical perspective) and candidly dissent where they must as Protestants. This is the bare minimum of respectful discourse: to correctly portray an opponents’ belief-system and not to caricature or misrepresent it (and of course not mock it).

The models are there. If anyone besides Kevin (also a pretty good model, I think) cares about my opinion on this, as a published Catholic apologist and advocate of serious Catholic-Protestant dialogue, there it is, for what it’s worth. If not, that’s fine too. God bless you, and thanks for reading.

Thanks to Kevin (and others here) for the opportunity to render my opinion on this. Of course, I will want to post it on my blog, too, as always . . . And as always, I hope further discussion is generated. Dialogue can do wonders . . .

***
(originally 8-4-04)
*
Photo credit: Pastor Steve Schlissel (from You Tube [1-14-07]: standard You Tube license)
*
***
2017-11-30T16:02:07-04:00

Calvin10

(4-9-04,  9-7-05, abridged and re-edited on 11-30-17)

***

[see the original series of three debates (one / two / three) with Reformed Protestants]

[John Calvin’s words will be in blue]

***

Either Jesus’ body and blood are substantially present or not. If they are, then they are really there! You can’t deny that the elements are transformed (Catholic view) or joined by the true body and blood (Lutheranism) and still hold that there is substantial or “real” presence. Why? Because this is an internal contradiction. Calvin is saying that Jesus is simultaneously there and not there. Even God is bound to that sort of elementary logical distinction. God can’t be and not be at the same time. And He can’t be “here” and “not here” at the same time.

Miracles are not irrational. The supernatural is not irrational; it simply transcends natural laws governing matter or is outside of it (as spirit, since science and naturalism deals with matter). It will do no good to simply say, “it is above our understanding, and so we will construct irrational scenarios and not try to make them coherent. It’s a mystery . . . ”

The bottom line is my original criticism about this “mystical view” of Calvin: if Jesus is really there it seems that he must adopt either a Catholic or Lutheran position. If He isn’t really (substantially?) there, then the Calvinist Eucharist is scarcely distinguishable fro the omnipresence of God or Zwinglianism. So God is there but is not “really” or “substantially” there. So what? How is that particularly special or unique? It still appears to me to be a “mystical Zwinglianism.”

I don’t understand how saying Jesus is “mystically” (but not substantially) present is logically distinguishable from pure Zwinglian symbolism, or how this is a miracle at all, because Jesus is already “mystically present” at all times and even lives within us. What sense does it make to say that “He is always here spiritually and now He is here ‘in Spirit more than He was’ “? Spirits have no spatial or quantitative qualities. It reminds me of the Jehovah’s Witness “invisible” return of Jesus in 1914. No one saw anything, but it really happened!

If we take away the conversion of the elements and transubstantiation, the distinctiveness and “sacramentality” of the miracle is abolished, thus we deprive the rite of its very essence. Unless something physical is there, it can’t be a sacrament, by definition, because a sacrament is the conveying of grace by physical means. If it isn’t substantial, it reduces to symbolism, because (at least in my analysis, for what it’s worth), why should we receive a spiritual presence that we already have through omnipresence and the indwelling? So it strikes me as betwixt and between; neither fish nor fowl.

Calvin’s and the Calvinist eucharistic view involves massive self-contradiction:

1. Jesus is physically present in the Supper.

2. But He is physically present at the right hand of God.

3. We are physically present with Christ in the Supper.

4. But we are physically present with Christ at the right hand of God.

Contradictions: 1 vs. 2, 3 vs. 4, 2 vs. 3, and 1 vs. 4.

Why take this view but oppose the view that Jesus is sacramentally present in the Supper? God can perform miracles but He can’t transcend the laws of logic. If we want to restrict ourselves solely to the literal post-Resurrection body of Christ, then we can’t say that is “physically present” in the Supper while simultaneously at the right hand of God, because that is a contradiction, as much as it would be a contradiction to say that Jesus was physically present in Jerusalem during His crucifixion, but simultaneously at the Sea of Galilee.

But the Catholic view is not contradictory because the miracle of transubstantiation is an additional mode of presence of Jesus that is physical in a way approximating spiritual omnipresence (similar in a sense to His post-Resurrection body when He appeared to His disciples and seemed to walk through walls). We are not with Jesus in heaven yet but He is sacramentally and eucharistically with us, by the miracle of the transformation of the elements. In other words, one has to posit the additional miracle of transubstantiation (or at least consubstantiation) in order to have the physical presence.

If Calvin and the Reformed believe that we are actually transported to heaven to meet Jesus there (during Holy Communion), why is it so difficult to believe that He can substantially be present here under the appearances of bread and wine? Both scenarios involve something that transcends our senses, and must be believed on faith. But I think one involves a logical contradiction and the other does not.

We say it is the accidents which are spiritual and not what they appear to be. So Reformed say, “He is truly here physically, but you are not physically eating His body.” Catholics say, “He is truly here physically, and you are physically eating His body, even though it appears to be merely bread and wine.” I do see a certain symmetry between the two views because both are saying that you have to deny the evidence of your senses and believe that something miraculous is taking place. The difference is that we cannot yet be in heaven with Jesus because we are not yet glorified bodies and spirits as He is. He can make Himself physically present with us because He is God and can do anything. We can’t literally be with Jesus in heaven until we die and go there or unless we have some miraculous experience like Paul, being taken up to the third heaven.

Sure, we must all admit that God could conceivably perform a miracle like that, too, but I see no reason to believe that He in fact does, because there is no indication in Scripture that such a thing occurs at every Eucharist. Thus, I would say that the Reformed view fails the tests both of Scripture and patristic belief.

We’re told by Reformed that Jesus is physically present at the Lord’s Supper, but not in the bread (or what was formerly bread). This makes no sense, and is contradictory:

1. Jesus is physically present in the Supper.

2. Jesus is not physically present in the bread and wine.

3. But the Supper and the bread and wine are synonymous.

4. Therefore, it follows that Jesus is somehow physically present and not physically present at the same time, which is a contradiction and impossible.

If Reformed Protestants want to stress the literal human body of Jesus in heaven (and the counter-charge is that we are somehow minimizing this in our view, and obliterating Chalcedonian Christology), and want to make the Eucharist dependent on, or limited by that, then it is strange to make Jesus “physical” in the Eucharist (but not in the bread) and to hold that “the Holy Spirit, in this Sacrament, raises us to Christ where, mysteriously, we feed on his true body and blood.” It’s this constant irrational shifting between “mystical” and “physical” which is the problem. Reformed Protestants refer to a literal feeding on Christ, but He is in heaven, etc. . . . But now we are told that it is a “mystical” presence. So which is it? And how is any of this less difficult to believe than transubstantiation?

I see little (if any) indication in either Scripture or the history of doctrine prior to Calvin and Zwingli that we somehow meet Jesus in heaven (“physically”) during the Eucharist before we actually arrive there after death.

Transubstantiation is not self-contradictory. It is a difficult concept, unusual, a profound miracle which requires exceptional faith, but involves no logical inconsistency. God can do any miracle He so chooses. He can transform the bread and wine into His Body and Blood. That makes sense to me because if God could become a Man He can make Himself substantially present in consecrated elements that were formerly bread and wine.

But the view Reformed Protestants describe strikes me as quite incoherent. God became a Man, and He is omnipresent. But neither men nor heaven are omnipresent nor able to be transformed in a second. Jesus has a real body in heaven, and heaven is a place. We will go there one day if we are among the elect, or we will go to hell.

So why should we believe that we literally visit heaven when we receive the Eucharist? This sounds more like “beam me up Scotty” than biblical Christianity! Do we cease to be in the location we are worshiping in when we receive communion? We are then in heaven with the literal body of Jesus? How long do we stay there? How do we know when we have returned? Since heaven is distinct from the earth, we can’t be here and there at the same time. So this position means that we must leave the earth during communion. Apparently it has to be literal because we’re told that we truly receive Jesus’ body substantially, and Calvin restricts His literal body to heaven.

This requires a transformation of physics to the extent that a contradiction is involved. Why should I believe I am in heaven during this time when there is no outward evidence of it whatsoever? I suspect the comeback would be, “What’s the essential difference? Why should we believe bread and wine have become transformed into body and blood?” It is true that transubstantiation goes beyond the senses too, but it involves God becoming bodily present to us here on earth. We know that is both plausible and entirely possible because of the incarnation.

But in the Calvinist view, it is not God who miraculously appears; rather it is heaven and earth and man which are involved. Since heaven and earth are distinguishable, we can’t say we are in both at the same time. Men are not like God. We have no attributes like omnipresence or bilocation. And I see no compelling reason to believe that God performs these super-extraordinary miracles every time we receive the Eucharist.

What is also curious to me is the comparison in this thinking between the concern that Jesus’ body is in heaven (and if we allow His body to also be here on earth we are supposedly denying Chalcedon), with the simultaneous belief that mere men’s bodies can be taken up to heaven while we are looking at them ostensibly remaining here in a church. One idea is replaced with another (in my opinion) far more implausible and a priori unlikely one.

The same serious problem remains: if we can only receive Jesus’ body substantially in heaven, then we have to go there to receive Him, and this defies all outward appearances. It would require a miraculous transformation of our bodies, and some strange reversal of the location of heaven and earth. Calvin wrote in his Institutes (IV, 17, 12):

For as we do not doubt that Christ’s body is limited by the general characteristics common to all human bodies, and is contained in heaven (where it was once for all received) until Christ return in judgment, so we deem it utterly unlawful to draw it back under these corruptible elements or to imagine it to be present everywhere.

This is the incoherence and implausibility of Calvin’s view (as I see it) in a nutshell: Calvin limits Christ’s body to heaven, as if it is unthinkable and a priori impossible (“utterly unlawful”) for God to choose to make Himself present in the matter of bread and wine, just as He became Man. But then he turns around and grants these remarkable qualities to men, so that we can somehow go to heaven to receive Jesus’ body which can only be localized there (as if it is more likely for God to let men have these qualities rather than Himself). Is this not strange?

While denying that Jesus can perform miracles with His body and become substantially present under the appearances of bread and wine, Calvin prefers to give the miraculous, spectacular qualities to men‘s bodies. But we’re not the ones who walked on water, who walked through walls, who were resurrected from the dead (not yet) or who ascended to heaven (and came down from heaven also). Why is it “unlawful” for Jesus to become eucharistically present on earth, but totally believable for us to become present in heaven to worship God and receive Him? This makes no sense.

Furthermore, Calvin caricatures the Catholic and Lutheran Eucharist in saying that those positions require that Christ’s body is “present everywhere,” rather than the Holy Spirit. Omnipresence refers to spirit, not matter. Being present bodily in many places is not being present everywhere. If Jesus could multiply the loaves and fishes, why could He not multiply His body and blood, to be sacramentally and physically present in consecrated elements? I see (contra Calvin) no reason to believe why He could or would not do so. Calvin reiterates in Institutes, IV, 17, 30:

Unless the body of Christ can be everywhere at once [same category mistake repeated], without limitation of place, it will not be credible that he lies hidden under bread in the Supper.

Also:

. . . placing the body itself in the bread, they assign to it a ubiquity contrary to its nature . . . (IV, 17, 16)

So Christ Himself (Who is omnipotent; and Calvin accepts that, last time I checked) is limited by place, but we are not? God makes us somehow go to heaven to receive the Eucharist? If we can only receive Jesus substantially there, then we need to go there. But then we have characteristics that Calvin curiously denies even to Jesus’ body. That is odd enough. If, on the other hand, we don’t go to heaven to receive Him, then we do not receive His literal body, since Calvin (by some incomprehensible reasoning known only to himself) restricts it to heaven. Either way, it is implausible and illogical.

Calvin specifically restricts Christ’s body to heaven. But he says that we go up to heaven only “with our eyes and minds”:

But if we are lifted up to heaven with our eyes and minds, to seek Christ there in the glory of his Kingdom, as the symbols invite us to him in his wholeness, so under the symbol of bread we shall be fed his body . . . (IV, 17, 18)

So here he denies that we literally go to heaven. Therefore, how can we receive Jesus’ body substantially since Calvin has already limited Jesus to heaven? It can only (given simple logic) be symbolic, thus we are back to Zwingli again. Calvin keeps contradicting himself over and over:

This Kingdom is neither bounded by location in space nor circumscribed by any limits. Thus Christ is not prevented from exerting his power wherever he pleases, in heaven and on earth. (IV, 17, 18)

Huh??? Why, then, does Calvin rule out a local bodily presence on earth in the Eucharist, and rail against transubstantiation as if it were the devil himself?:

. . . we do not think it is lawful for us to drag him from heaven. (IV, 17, 31)

Yet Calvin thinks his view:

. . . contains nothing either absurd or obscure or ambiguous . . . (IV, 17, 19) 

I beg to differ. Calvin rails against the Catholic view, yet when it comes time to explain the incoherence and contradictions in his own view, he conveniently appeals to mystery:

Now, if anyone should ask me how this takes place, I shall not be ashamed to confess that it is a secret too lofty for either my mind to comprehend or my words to declare . . .

Those who are carried beyond this by their own exaggerations do nothing but obscure simple and plain truth . . . we are now discussing a sacrament the whole of which must be referred to faith. (IV, 17, 32)

I’m sure Calvin can’t fully explain himself, but in any event, the presence of demonstrated logical contradiction would rule out a view, no matter how much or how little we understand it. And that is my present critique. Moreover, if his view requires faith, why can’t Catholics hold to their beliefs in faith without being accused of a host of ridiculous things by Calvin?

But then I don’t know how much Calvin’s view developed after the Institutes. Perhaps these contradictions were alleviated.

Nor do I see such a thing in Scripture. God can make the Cross become present to us again in the Sacrifice of the Mass because He is outside of time and everything is “present” or “now” to Him. And so we see reference to a “Lamb slain” in heaven. But I see no indication that the Eucharist involves this “heavenly transplantation”.

Calvin and his followers provide a few biblical passages: Hebrews 6:4-8 is not about the Eucharist, but about apostasy. We can hardly deduce a heavenly eucharistic service from the phrase “tasted of the heavenly gift.” Nor is it clear that “partakers of the Holy Spirit” refers to more than the Indwelling and the Spirit’s guidance as the Paraclete.

As for Hebrews 10:19-25, Calvin himself relegates the passage to allegory, in his Commentary on Hebrews (dated 1549):

10:19: . . . he allegorically describes the access which Christ has opened to us.

He does, however, also state:

. . not only symbolically, but in reality an entrance into heaven is made open to us . . . 

But he doesn’t elaborate as to how this occurs. Nor does he seem to apply this interpretation to Hebrews 12:18-24, in the same Commentary.

***

Some elements of Calvin’s presentation seem to be quite close to transubstantiation, and others seem to me either playing with words, and smacking of internal incoherence and inconsistency (my initial impression of his eucharistic theology) or a glorified “mystical Zwinglianism,” or a system closer to that than to the Catholic and Lutheran beliefs.

St. Thomas Aquinas denies that Jesus’ body is in the Eucharist “locally” or “as in a place.” Would that overcome Calvin’s objection about Jesus being at the right hand of the Father?:

Whether Christ’s body is in this sacrament as in a place?

Objection 1: It seems that Christ’s body is in this sacrament as in a place. Because, to be in a place definitively or circumscriptively belongs to being in a place. But Christ’s body seems to be definitively in this sacrament, because it is so present where the species of the bread and wine are, that it is nowhere else upon the altar: likewise it seems to be there circumscriptively, because it is so contained under the species of the consecrated host, that it neither exceeds it nor is exceeded by it. Therefore Christ’s body is in this sacrament as in a place.

Objection 2: Further, the place of the bread and wine is not empty, because nature abhors a vacuum; nor is the substance of the bread there, as stated above (Question [75], Article [2]); but only the body of Christ is there. Consequently the body of Christ fills that place. But whatever fills a place is there locally. Therefore the body of Christ is in this sacrament locally.

Objection 3: Further, as stated above (Article [4]), the body of Christ is in this sacrament with its dimensive quantity, and with all its accidents. But to be in a place is an accident of a body; hence “where” is numbered among the nine kinds of accidents. Therefore Christ’s body is in this sacrament locally.

On the contrary, The place and the object placed must be equal, as is clear from the Philosopher (Phys. iv). But the place, where this sacrament is, is much less than the body of Christ. Therefore Christ’s body is not in this sacrament as in a place.

I answer that, As stated above (Article [1], ad 3; Article [3]), Christ’s body is in this sacrament not after the proper manner of dimensive quantity, but rather after the manner of substance. But every body occupying a place is in the place according to the manner of dimensive quantity, namely, inasmuch as it is commensurate with the place according to its dimensive quantity. Hence it remains that Christ’s body is not in this sacrament as in a place, but after the manner of substance, that is to say, in that way in which substance is contained by dimensions; because the substance of Christ’s body succeeds the substance of bread in this sacrament: hence as the substance of bread was not locally under its dimensions, but after the manner of substance, so neither is the substance of Christ’s body. Nevertheless the substance of Christ’s body is not the subject of those dimensions, as was the substance of the bread: and therefore the substance of the bread was there locally by reason of its dimensions, because it was compared with that place through the medium of its own dimensions; but the substance of Christ’s body is compared with that place through the medium of foreign dimensions, so that, on the contrary, the proper dimensions of Christ’s body are compared with that place through the medium of substance; which is contrary to the notion of a located body.

Hence in no way is Christ’s body locally in this sacrament.

Reply to Objection 1: Christ’s body is not in this sacrament definitively, because then it would be only on the particular altar where this sacrament is performed: whereas it is in heaven under its own species, and on many other altars under the sacramental species. Likewise it is evident that it is not in this sacrament circumscriptively, because it is not there according to the commensuration of its own quantity, as stated above. But that it is not outside the superficies of the sacrament, nor on any other part of the altar, is due not to its being there definitively or circumscriptively, but to its being there by consecration and conversion of the bread and wine, as stated above (Article [1]; Question [15], Article [2], sqq.).

Reply to Objection 2: The place in which Christ’s body is, is not empty; nor yet is it properly filled with the substance of Christ’s body, which is not there locally, as stated above; but it is filled with the sacramental species, which have to fill the place either because of the nature of dimensions, or at least miraculously, as they also subsist miraculously after the fashion of substance.

Reply to Objection 3: As stated above (Article [4]), the accidents of Christ’s body are in this sacrament by real concomitance. And therefore those accidents of Christ’s body which are intrinsic to it are in this sacrament. But to be in a place is an accident when compared with the extrinsic container. And therefore it is not necessary for Christ to be in this sacrament as in a place.

Here are instances of Calvin’s use of “substance” (and a few of “presence”) in his Short Treatise on the Lord’s Supper). Emphases are added:

. . . the substance of the sacraments is the Lord Jesus . . . It is necessary, then, that the substance should be conjoined with these, otherwise nothing would be firm or certain. Hence we conclude that two things are presented to us in the Supper, viz., Jesus Christ as the source and substance of all good; and, secondly, the fruit and efficacy of his death and passion. (11)

. . . all the benefit which we should seek in the Supper is annihilated if Jesus Christ be not there given to us as the substance and foundation of all. (12)


. . . in order to have our life in Christ our souls must feed on his body and blood as their proper food. This, then, is expressly attested in the Supper, when of the bread it is said to us that we are to take it and eat it, and that it is his body, and of the cup that we are to drink it, and that it is his blood. This is expressly spoken of the body and blood, in order that we may learn to seek there the substance of our spiritual life. (13)


Thus it is with the communion which we have in. the body and blood of the Lord Jesus. It is a spiritual mystery which can neither be seen by the eye nor comprehended by the human understanding. It is therefore figured to us by visible signs, according as our weakness requires, in such manner, nevertheless, that it is not a bare figure but is combined with the reality and substance. It is with good reason then that the bread is called the body, since it not only represents but also presents it to us . . . the sacraments of the Lord should not and cannot be at all separated from their reality and substance. (16)


We must confess, then, that if the representation which God gives us in the Supper is true, the internal substance of the sacrament is conjoined with the visible signs; and as the bread is distributed to us by the hand, so the body of Christ is communicated to us in order that we may be made partakers of it. Though there should be nothing more, we have good cause to be satisfied, when we understand that Jesus Christ gives us in the Supper the proper substance of his body and blood, in order that we may possess it fully, and possessing it have part in all his blessings. (17)


. . . feeding on his own substance. (18)


. . . the reality and substance of the Supper . . .  (30)


. . . the presence and conjunction of the reality with the sign (of which we have spoken, and will again speak) is well understood. (43)


Zuinglius and Œcolompadius . . . forgot to show what presence of Jesus Christ ought to be believed in the Supper, and what communion of his body and blood is `there received . . . Luther thought that they meant to leave nothing but the bare signs without their spiritual substance. Accordingly he began to resist them to the face, and call them heretics. (56-57)


. . . on receiving the sacrament in faith, according to the ordinance of the Lord, we are truly made partakers of the proper substance of the body and blood of Jesus Christ. (60)

Likewise, in the Institutes, Calvin insists on denying “local physical presence,” yet continues to insist that the recipient of communion receives Jesus’ literal “substantial” body and blood. Either he is contradicting himself right and left and simply doesn’t care (the “faith has nothing to do with logic” outlook) or he hasn’t shown how his view is at all superior to transubstantiation theologically or logically, thus making his extremely hostile rhetoric against transubstantiation and the Sacrifice of the Mass mostly empty, groundless rhetoric. Here are some more relevant quotes, from the Beveridge translation of the Institutes, available online:

The presence of Christ in the Supper we must hold to be such as neither affixes him to the element of bread, nor encloses him in bread, nor circumscribes him in any way, (this would obviously detract from his celestial glory;) and it must, moreover, be such as neither divests him of his just dimensions, nor dissevers him by differences of place, nor assigns to him a body of boundless dimensions, diffused through heaven and earth . . . But when these absurdities are discarded, I willingly admit any thing which helps to express the true and substantial communication of the body and blood of the Lord, as exhibited to believers under the sacred symbols of the Supper, understanding that they are received not by the imagination or intellect merely, but are enjoyed in reality as the food of eternal life. (IV, 17, 19)

We say that Christ descends to us, as well by the external symbol as by his Spirit, that he may truly quicken our souls by the substance of his flesh and blood. (IV, 17, 24)

Still I am free to confess that that mixture or transfusion of the flesh of Christ with our souls which they teach I repudiate, because it is enough for us, that Christ, out of the substance of his flesh, breathes life into our souls, nay, diffuses his own life into us, though the real flesh of Christ does not enter us. (IV, 17, 32 — a remarkably incoherent and contradictory statement)

***

In Douglas Farrow’s article, “Between the Rock and a Hard Place: In Support of (something like) a Reformed View of the Eucharist,” my difficulty is at least expressed (if not granted):

“Might it not be admitted that there is a fundamental problem with Calvin’s sursum corda and with his interpretation of the eucharistic mystery — viz., that the body of the worshipper, unlike his or her soul, appears to be uninvolved in the secret union and communion with Christ in the heavenlies . . . ?” (p. 4 in pdf file)

Describing Aquinas’ view on the next page, Farrow writes:

“. . . by virtue of his divine omnipresence and omnipotence as the Logos, Jesus is able to provide on earth a eucharistic form of his humanity under the accidents of the bread and wine, making present (albeit non-spatially) the actual substance of his exalted body and blood . . . Was Calvin . . . over-hasty in exchanging this account of the presence of the absent Christ for one which leaves Christ strictly in heaven, and which postulates rather a secret relocation of the worshipperthrough faith and the ministry of the Spirit? . . . If we are not permitted to appeal to the miracle of transubstantiation, how are we to conceive of a real union of soul and body with the heavenly Christ? . . . Prima facie it is by no means apparent that a simple appeal to the Spirit can justify such claims, if by them we mean to include our corporeal nature and with it the entire sphere of human culture.”

On p. 12 he states:

“The simple fact of the matter is that Calvin’s view is not unlike that of Aquinas — which is to say, it is an entirely orthodox view, however tainted by cosmological misinformation.”

See also his footnote 41 on p. 14:

“. . . one meets today relatively few Reformed theologians who take the eucharist with anything like the seriousness that Calvin did.”

[Earlier he had noted that the notable 19th-century Presbyterian theologian Charles Hodge actually had a Zwinglian view]

In good scholarly fashion, Farrow mentions these difficulties of mine in his overview of the controversy, but doesn’t really answer them (at least not to my satisfaction). So I continue to seek answers to the dilemma.

***

I disagree with Calvin’s view and find it self-contradictory, and of course I don’t care for his excessive polemical lambasting of the Catholic position, but I can appreciate the view that his theology is far more “realist” than the usual Protestant position today (even amongst his own followers, according to you guys who have commented on that).

Calvin’s eucharistic theology reminds me of Luther’s Mariology: both were much “higher” than most later Lutherans and Calvinists held. Those facts lend themselves to the view that some Protestant theological trends seem to be primarily of a negative nature” in reaction to Rome rather than proactive and proceeding from the best in Protestant internal principles, from the thought of the key figures of Luther and Calvin.

Calvin adheres to a “mystical presence.” Luther and Catholics accept substantial presence (which is a more accurate term for our view than “real presence”). I think Calvin’s view (with all due respect) is confused, and not able to be defended on solid philosophical (or for that matter, theological and exegetical) grounds. It seems incoherent and, frankly, strange, to me. He wants the presence of Christ to be real, yet he has to separate the consecrated elements by making them symbols. I don’t see how this mode of “presence” is distinguishable from God’s omnipresence. Of course, God is everywhere, and He is always everywhere. So of what additional use is a symbolic (or semi-symbolic) “reality” that is not substantial?

The whole miracle of the Eucharist is that it is an extension of the incarnation: Jesus actually became a man: a physical person, and walked among us. Transubstantiation means that Jesus is actually present just as He was when He walked the earth. But the rub is that it always requires faith to believe this, because the accidents remain the same, and it seems nonsensical to a naturalistic mind that what looks like bread and wine really aren’t. I think that causes disbelief in it: I would call it an excessive rationalism, and I say that Calvin (and Zwingli) succumbed in part to that. They can’t accept the miracle that all the Fathers accepted.

Of course the comeback is that it is not a “rational” thing, but a mystery, but I reply that even mysteries don’t have to be (indeed, should not be) contrary to reason; they can be reasonable as far as reason goes, and then require faith for those aspects which transcend (but do not contradict) reason.

This is the Catholic view: always reason and faith; not faith and reason some of the time, or reason and faith some of the time, or faith and unreason, or faith as unalterably opposed to reason, etc. We will not yield the mind or reason. The Bible doesn’t require such a thing. So why does anyone go that route? I’ve never understood it.

***

Catholic mystical theologian Matthias Scheeben wrote about the Eucharist in his book, The Mysteries of Christianity (translated by Cyril Vollert, S. J., St. Louis: B. Herder Book Co., 1952; from 1887 edition, pp. 485-486, 488):

The Eucharistic presence of Christ is in itself a reflection and extension of His incarnation, as the Fathers so often observe. The changing of the bread into the body of Christ by the power of the Holy Spirit is a renewal of the wonderful act by which, in the power of the same Holy Spirit, He originally formed His body in the womb of the Virgin and took it to His person . . .

But this presence is multiplied only that the body of Christ may grow and spread throughout the members which He attaches to Himself and fuses with Himself. For this reason alone the true body of Christ is reproduced at the Consecration, that He may unite Himself with individual men in Communion and become one body with them, so that the Logos may, as it were, become man anew in each man, by taking the human nature of each into union with His own . . .

So completely do we become one with Christ that we can say with deep truth that we belong to the person of Christ, and in a sense are Christ Himself. “Christ is the Church,” says St. Hilary, ‘bearing it wholly within Himself by the sacrament of His body’ . . .

This participation in the divine nature is at the same time a replenishing of man with the Holy Spirit and a fellowship with Him. Since the Holy Spirit dwells in the body of Christ in a quite singular way by a very real union, He must also pour Himself out upon those who have been joined to Christ in one body. That we are filled with the Holy Spirit, that the Eucharist becomes a fellowship with the Holy Spirit for those who partake of it, and that we are all joined to one another in the fellowship of the one Holy Spirit, we find indicated in the ancient liturgies as the aim and effect of the Eucharist.

***

Photo credit: John Calvin, by Georg Osterwald (1803–1884) [public domain / Wikimedia Commons]

***

 

Follow Us!



Browse Our Archives